Tag: Your Sky

  • YOURSKY, Special Chapter 1: Merit Partners

    YOURSKY, Special Chapter 1: Merit Partners

       YOURSKY, Special Chapter 1: Merit Partners

    On a holiday…

    Which is the day off for the restaurant, Your, Sky

    The restaurant owner, Muenfah, usually rests at home, while his lover, Theerak, who has become the manager of the restaurant, Your, Sky, fully takes on the role of being Pradipat’s lover during the holidays.

    The holiday activities for a couple like them, who have been together for over two years, probably aren’t anything too exciting anymore. They’ve long passed the phase of discovering new things and feeling the thrill in their relationship. Now, their relationship has grown steadily, just like Grandpa’s blessing: ‘Grandpa wishes for Muenfah to be the strong and stable roots, for Theerak to be the thriving trunk… and finally, Grandpa wishes for both of them to nurture this tree of love to keep growing forever.’

    But even though their relationship has grown in a simple way, the love they have for each other hasn’t diminished or grown cold at all. Muenfah is still the sky who flirts with his lover every single day.

    This Theerak still gets shy around his sky just like always,

    How could love ever get used to it…

    When Phii Fah keeps finding new ways to flirt with him all the time?

    So their relationship feels like they’re flirting anew every day.

    But more important than the fact that they keep filling each other with love is this: Muenfah remains a steady, caring lover, unchanged in every way. He’s a partner who’s consistent from start to finish, and that makes Theerak strive to be a better lover every day to repay him.

    Today, Muenfah woke him up early to take him to make merit at the temple, because he’d been complaining about wanting to go for days. Theerak knows Muenfah has been tired all week, and on a rare day off, he probably wanted to sleep in. But Muenfah still considers even his small, trivial matters as something important.

    Theerak, already bathed and dressed, sat waiting for his lover on the kingsized bed. He slowly broke into a smile when he saw the tall figure stride out of the bathroom. Muenfah was wearing a casual long-sleeved white shirt, still unbuttoned, revealing a strong chest and beautifully toned abs, paired with long black jeans.

    The tall man stepped over to stand in front of the glass cabinet that held no fewer than twenty expensive watches. He picked up his favorite watch, the one he wore regularly on his wrist. Seeing this, Theerak let out a wide smile and sprang up from the bed.

    He walked over to stand in front of the tall man, reaching out with both hands to button up his lover’s shirt while Muenfah put on his favorite watch.

    Theerak looked up, meeting those sharp eyes, and said…

    “I see you standing and choosing watches every day, but you still end up wearing the one Mom gave as a gift anyway…”

    Muenfah, having finished putting on the watch, revealed a warm smile—a smile like the soft morning sunlight. His sharp eyes gazed at him for just a moment before his handsome face leaned closer. The sky-like figure gently pressed his full lips onto his forehead, then pulled away the next second…

    “I spends time choosing a watch every day because I want to see if I’d ever feel like switching to another one. But no, I still love and want to wear the same old watch again and again.”

    “…”

    “It’s probably like how I love you… and wants only you forever.”

    Theerak smiled faintly while buttoning the last button on his shirt. He looked up to meet his lover’s eyes and said, “Flirting so early in the morning, huh, Phii Fah… You’re making me shy right from the start.”

    “Heh,” the taller man chuckled in his throat before wrapping both arms around his waist, pulling him even closer. But in the next moment, those warm eyes turned mischievous. “I am getting older every year, while you’re still so young… If I don’t flirt often and my wife starts feeling bored, what would I do then?”

    Theerak burst out laughing when he heard Muenfah’s words. He’d always known that what his lover feared most was “you getting bored of me or loving me less,” but he didn’t expect him to still be so deeply worried about it even now.

    “Phii Fah you know that me could never get bored of you, right? And I’d never love you any less either.”

    “…”

    “I love you… I love Phii Fah more than the sky and the sea combined, just like always.”

    After saying those words of love—not just empty words, but filled with a love greater than the sky and sea combined—the slightly shorter Theerak stood on his tiptoes and leaned in to peck those full lips once.

    Chu…

    Muenfah smiled with satisfaction as he pulled his lips away. Those sharp, mischievous eyes were still fixed on him as always. Then the taller man spoke in a coaxing tone “Can I have one more, please?”

    “…”

    “I want another kiss from you.”

    The one being coaxed grinned so wide his cheeks nearly split. He stood on his tiptoes again to gain some height, leaned in, and pecked those full lips twice. After pulling back, Theerak flashed a bright smile and said “Rak gave you two this time!”

    “Heh,” Muenfah chuckled in his throat again. That smile told Theerak that “Muenfah was very satisfied.” The taller man leaned down, pressing his nose to smell his head once, then moved the tip of his nose to his forehead, his cheek, and finally his neck.

    Smack~

    Muenfah kissed every spot with a loud smack before tightening his hug, resting his chin on his shoulder. Theerak wrapped his arms around him in return. Not long after, the taller man, who was coaxing love from him as he did every day, spoke up.

    “How far will you make me fall for you?”

    “…”

    “I am so smitten with you, it’s almost too much.”

    The listener laughed while gently rubbing the broad back. “We’ve been together for a long time now, Phii Fah… haven’t you gotten tired of being infatuated with me yet?”

    “Telling me to stop being smitten with you is like telling Thailand to not have sunlight—it’s impossible.”

    Theerak laughed until his eyes squinted, then said, “Sky, you’re really such a sweet-talker.”

    “And do you like it?…When I sweet-talk you like this?”

    The younger one grinned widely, then turned to press a loud kiss on

    Muenfah’s cheek. “I like it a lot.”

    “Heh.”

    The familiar chuckle in his throat let it be known that Muenfah was pleased with the answer, and he was in a very good mood too. Theerak was the one to pull away from the embrace first. He looked up to meet Muenfah’s eyes before suggesting…

    “Phii Fah, I think we should hurry and go make merit first. Otherwise, the monks won’t wait for us to offer alms. After we get back from making merit,    I’ll let you cuddle me all day.”

    Muenfah flashed his usual smile, the kind that was like soft morning sunlight, before nodding in agreement. “Okay.”

    “Let’s go.”

    After saying that, Muenfah let him go free. Theerak went to prepare the essentials, stuffing his phone and wallet into his pants pocket. Meanwhile, Muenfah got dressed properly and gathered his own necessities too.

    It didn’t take long before the two of them held hands and walked out to the garage in front of the house. Inside the garage were several black sports cars parked, and as usual, his lover, Muenfah, turned to ask him first.

    “Little one, which car do you want to ride in today?”

    And, as always, the good boy, Theerak, replied… “Anything’s fine with me, as long as you, my dear, are the one driving. I’m happy to ride in any of them.”

    Muenfah smiled with satisfaction before choosing the car—a black 2020

    Ford Mustang. Theerak walked over to open the door of his lover’s favorite car and climbed into the passenger seat. As he twisted to pull the seatbelt across his body, Muenfah, who had already settled in, kept watching him closely and asked periodically.

    “Can you manage it, Theerak?”

    “I can do it…”

    Muenfah gave a faint smile upon hearing his reply. Theerak beamed widely, eyes squinting, once he’d fastened the seatbelt, then said…

    “I’m ready, Phii Fah.”

    “But I’m not ready yet.”

    Theerak furrowed his brows slightly before bursting into laughter when he saw Muenfah raise his index finger to touch his own lips, playfully coaxing a kiss from him. Theerak leaned forward and pecked his full lips once more.

    “Are you ready this time, Phii Fah?”

    “Ready.” he replied.

    Theerak flashed a bright smile and nodded. “Okay, let’s go then…”

     

    #However Many Thousand Skies

    “Here, let me do it.” Muenfah offered.

    “No need, Phii Fah. I can do it myself…”

    He replied like that while trying to light the incense and candle with the oil lamp. Because Muenfah was worried that his beloved might burn his fingers with the blazing flame of the lamp, he offered to help. But Theerak, ever the capable one, insisted on doing everything himself, always proving to him, “I have gotten better at everything, so you don’t need to worry about me, okay?”

    Even so… Muenfah couldn’t help but worry about him with all his heart. If anyone said he pampered Theerak like he was a child, so be it—Muenfah didn’t care one bit. He knew full well that no one could love Theerak as much as he did.

    If you don’t love him as much as I do, don’t you dare open your mouth…

    Muenfah handed the incense and candle he was holding into the same oil lamp as his beloved. His gaze shifted upward to the owner of the faintly flushed cheeks. He couldn’t help but smile a little, feeling fond of the one nicknamed “Chubby-cheeks.” The reason those smooth, white cheeks had turned rosy was that, before entering the well-ventilated and pleasantly shaded temple, Theerak had to walk through increasingly harsh sunlight from the parking lot to the temple grounds.

    …Even though Muenfah had used his hands and body to shield his beloved from the sun, the intense rays still kissed that fair skin until it turned a soft red like this.

    “What’s you smiling about?” the smaller figure asked, looking up at him with a curious expression while lighting the incense and candle.

    “I am smiling because I finds you adorable. Your cheeks are so red.”

    Theerak gave a shy smile before saying softly, almost embarrassed, “Phii

    Fah, we’re in a temple. Stop flirting with me for now.”

    “Heh.”

    Muenfah, who had been gently scolded, chuckled in his throat. He thought to himself that if they weren’t in a temple right now, Theerak’s cheeks would already be bruised from being “devoured.” Whenever Muenfah felt this fondness for him, Theerak rarely escaped being “loved.”

    Their incense and candles caught fire at the same time and were removed from the oil lamp together. Muenfah let his beloved walk ahead toward the large Buddha statue, following closely behind.

    …No matter how much time passed, he always wanted to be the one

    Theerak could look back and see whenever he turned around. That’s why

    Muenfah never walked ahead of him. But if there ever came a day when Theerak was too tired to take another step, Muenfah was ready to carry him on his back and walk together.

    …There was no way he’d ever walk ahead of Theerak…

    After he and Theerak placed the candles on the metal stand, they both knelt before the large golden Buddha statue. Muenfah recited the prayer inscribed on the clean white marble until the end, then made a wish to the sacred presence before him.

    However, his desires in life were not many, and after Muenfah fell in love with Theerak, he never wanted anything else. As time passed minute by minute, there was only emptiness—until he turned to look at the person beside him. Theerak sat with his hands clasped together in the shape of a beautiful lotus bud, holding incense with smoke swirling around. That could have disrupted his focus considerably, but seeing the small figure sitting still, eyes fixed solely on the large Buddha statue, Muenfah immediately knew that nothing could break his concentration.

    And as his lover, he could also guess that… every wish Theerak asked of the sacred beings included nothing for himself. He must have prayed only for the people around him, never thinking of himself first.

    Muenfah gazed at his lover for just a moment before looking away, turning his attention back to the large Buddha statue in front of him. Then, he silently said in his heart…

    ‘I don’t have any special desires, nor do I want anything beyond what I have now. But what I would like to ask is… please let all the sacred beings protect my lover. Please watch over him on the days when I may no longer be in this world. Let him remain beloved to everyone forever, and grant him a strong heart so he can face the obstacles and hardships that may come into

    his life.’

    He raised his hands to pay respects three times before moving to place the incense in the sand of a rectangular iron tray. He then bowed to the ground three more times before stepping back slightly, away from his lover, so as not to make him feel pressured.

    Not long after, Theerak placed his incense in the iron tray as well, bowed to the Buddha, and moved closer to him. Muenfah nodded as an invitation to stand up, and Theerak rose to his full height alongside him.

    After that, the two of them went to offer alms to the monks. Since they were both born on a Friday, Theerak told him to pick just one set of alms associated with their birth day so they could offer it together. But Muenfah secretly noticed him donating money to the temple’s box—an amount greater than the cost of two sets of alms.

    Because he’s such a good person like this; That’s why he’s beloved to everyone.

    As the two of them walked to join the others at the pavilion, Muenfah asked the person beside him…

    “What did you wish for from the Buddha just now?”

    He smiled, looking content, before saying, “I wished for everyone I loves to be happy, to have good days, and to have strong health. And I wished for everyone to receive good love, like I has. But I asked for something extra special for you Phii Fah.”

    “…”

    “I wished for you to travel safely and for you to succeed in everything.”

    Muenfah smiled before saying, “Thank you, Theerak.”

    Theerak didn’t reply, but he simply gave a smile that conveyed, “No need to thank me, because I do it willingly for you Phii Fah,” back to him.

    The two of them went to sit and wait to offer alms with the others in the pavilion. Soon, the monks began chanting and performing the rituals. They offered the alms to the monks together before returning to their seats and starting the water-pouring ceremony.

    The hand, which had been touching his, pulled away the moment the water in the brass bottle ran out to its last drop. Muenfah set the brass bottle down, raised his hands to his chest in a prayer-like gesture, and slightly bowed his head as the monk began sprinkling holy water.

    The monk chanted prayers continuously while sprinkling holy water on everyone. But when he reached Theerak, he gently tapped the brass conc on his head two or three times. Muenfah looked up at the monk and saw a smile and a fond gaze.

    Theerak tilted his head up, beaming with a joyful smile, before bowing his head again with hands pressed together. The monk then moved on. The small figure sitting beside him turned to look at him.

    “My head is completely soaked, Phii Fah.”

    “Heh,” Muenfah chuckled fondly in his throat, reaching out a hand to ruffle the damp, jet-black hair before continuing, “Truly living up to being everyone’s beloved, huh?”

    Theerak didn’t say anything in response, only flashing him a bright smile. Muenfah gazed at that heartwarming smile, storing it in his memory, hoping this moment would remain like a photograph that never fades.

    “Theerak…”

    “Yes, Phii Fah?”

    “I love you so much.”

    Theerak grinned so wide his eyes squinted, then said, “I love you Phii Fah too.”

    Phii Fah hoped…

    That they’d be together forever…no matter which lifetime 

     

    #However Many Thousand Skies

    After the two of them finished making merit, Muenfah took him to have lunch. But since it was a holiday, the traffic on the road wasn’t exactly smooth. His favorite sports car had been stuck on the road for almost half an hour already.

    Muenfah shifted his gaze from the road ahead and glanced down at Real’s hand—his lover’s hand—moving to hold his. When he turned to look at the person beside him, he saw his lover’s smile.

    “Phii Fah…”

    “Yes?”

    “Are you annoyed?” Theerak asked knowingly. If Theerak weren’t with him right now, Muenfah would probably be quite irritated. But because every second that passed had Theerak by his side, he didn’t feel that way at all. “No,” Muenfah replied, shaking his head slightly before leaning in to bury his nose in the fluffy hair. “…Because you are here with me, I don’t feel annoyed at all.”

    Theerak smiled faintly, then leaned in to peck his lips once. “This is why life with each other feels so good.”

    “my life with you is so wonderful, and you know that, right?”

    His lover laughed until his eyes squinted, clearly delighted by his words. Seeing him smile so happily like this, Muenfah wanted to keep saying sweet things to please him even more.

    “I know…”

    “…”

    “And I also know… how wonderful life is with you in it.”

    “…”

    “Phii Fah…”

    He spoke in a soft voice, his eyes reflecting a serious glint, before the smile that felt like his entire world appeared once more.

    “Thank you, I love you. Thank you for still being the same good Muenfah as always.”

    “…”

    “Thank you that no matter how much time passes… Phii Fah, you are still the sky for me, Theerak, to love just the same.”

    Muenfah revealed a faint smile before leaning in to tightly embrace his lover. He buried his nose into his lover’s shoulder while gently rubbing their slender back, then spoke in a soft but emotionally firm voice.

    “Thank you too, Theerak.”

    “…”

    “Thank you that we’re still each other’s sky, like this.”

    “I love you Phii Fah so much.”

    “I love you so much too.”

    The wish that; Theerak Niran asked for… I wish it for everyone too

     And we’ll meet again,     

    On the day when our hearts miss each other To the readers, Theerak

      YOURSKY CHAPTERS HOME

     

  • YOURSKY, Chapter 34

    YOURSKY, Chapter 34

       YOURSKY, Chapter 34

    “Theerak… next week during the New Year holiday, I’m throwing a New Year’s party at the shop. Pa and Ma said I should invite everyone to countdown together.”

    “Sure… Phii Fah, I’ll invite my family.”

    “Yes.”

    “By the way… after the New Year’s party, are Pa and Ma heading back to

    Hong Kong right away?’

    “Yep.”

    “I’m going to miss Pa and Ma so much.”

    “Why don’t you visit Pa and Ma in Hong Kong, Theerak? But Phii Fah thinks Ma will come back to Thailand soon anyway… she can’t stand missing her chubby little puppy.”

    “I’m going to cling to Ma a ton, so she’ll hurry back to see me sooner.”

    Theerak smiled faintly as he drove to Muenfah’s house. Truthfully, they were supposed to meet tomorrow since there was a New Year’s celebration at Muenfah’s restaurant in the evening. But today, his mom had asked him to bring some cashew chicken stir-fry for his boyfriend first. Lately, his mom always thought of Muenfah’s favorite dishes before his own. Still, Theerak didn’t feel jealous—the more his mom loved Muenfah, the happier he felt.

    …No jealousy at all…

    Theerak let his mom love Muenfah a lot, so…

    The smaller man turned into the large estate of Muenfah’s house. He drove around the fountain with a statue of Cupid aiming an arrow before parking in front of the house. As soon as the car came to a complete stop, the driver uncle came over to open the door for him. Theerak quickly grabbed the bag of cashew chicken before stepping out. He raised his hands to greet the uncle respectfully and said “Hello, Uncle! Happy New Year in advance too. I was worried I wouldn’t see you on New Year’s.”

    “Thank you so much, Khun Rak.”

    “You’re welcome…”

    Theerak flashed a smile at the uncle before walking into the house. But before he could even step past the threshold, a tall figure in a black shirt and white jeans appeared. Muenfah gave him that familiar smile, then raised an eyebrow and pointed at the bag of cashew chicken.

    “my favorite, right?”

    “Yes, cashew chicken.”

    “Lately, your Mom’s been making my favorites so often, I’m starting to love the Niran family to death…” Muenfah said before leaning down to kiss his cheek. “But I love the youngest son the most.”

    “I love the Pisut family to death too… but I love their eldest son the most too.”

    Muenfah laughed heartily, wrapping an arm around his shoulders and leading him inside to where Pa and Ma were watching TV in the living room.

    As soon as Pa saw him, he called out loudly, startling Ma.

    “Chubby puppy!”

    “Hello, Pa.”

    “Phii Fah’s ‘beloved’ is here!”

    “Hello, Ma.”

    Ma gave him a sweet smile before walking over to hug him and kiss his cheek with a loud smack. Theerak hugged her back, but he noticed someone standing there looking sulky—Pa, who had returned to the sofa with a blank expression. Theerak let out a laugh before pulling away from Ma and sitting down next to Pa.

    He now knew who Muenfah got his sulky side from…

    “Let me hug Pa too.” Theerak said, spreading both arms wide.

    “I thought you only loved Ma.”

    Pa spoke with a sulky tone and expression before pulling him into a hug. But the hug didn’t last long—Ma, who had just sat down beside him, tapped him to look at something. She showed him a bag full of card-making supplies, stuffed with adorable decorations. Theerak’s eyes widened, and he immediately let go of Pa. The day before yesterday, he’d called Muenfah to suggest exchanging cards for New Year’s, and Muenfah had said Ma wanted to exchange cards with the Niran family too.

    His family had a tradition of exchanging cards every New Year. It started with his grandfather, and since then, everyone in the family had kept it up, making it a regular practice.

    “Are you luring the chubby puppy with stuff?”

    “No, husband. I already made plans with Theerak—we’re going to make cards together.”

    Theerak turned and nodded eagerly at Pa. “Want to join us, Pa?”

    “If I do… will our chubby puppy love me more?”

    Theerak laughed brightly before saying, “As much as I love Fah.”

    “Then I want to join in too.”

    Theerak watched as Muenfah’s Dad and Mom moved to sit on the floor to make cards more comfortably. He quickly joined them, sitting down too. Theerak scanned the living room for the tall figure who wasn’t there. He figured Muenfah must have stepped away to take a phone call again, since he always liked finding a quiet spot whenever he got a call.

    “What kind of cards do you usually like to make, Nong Rak?”

    Theerak turned his attention back to Mom and said, “I like making simple ones, but with cute colors.”

    “How many cards does I have to make then?”

    “How about this? Dad and Mom can work together on just one card… this card will represent the Pisut family.”

    “…”

    “Then I’ll call Grandpa and ask him to make a separate card to represent the Niran family. That way, both our families can exchange cards… and anyone who wants to make one for someone personally can do that too.”

    “I think that’s a good idea. We won’t have to make too many either.”

    “I think it’s good too, Nong Rak.”

    “Then it’s settled. I’ll call Grandpa first.” Theerak smiled at Dad and Mom, then pulled his phone out of his pants pocket and dialed Grandpa.

    [What’s up, my dear?]

    “Grandpa, tomorrow we’re going to Phii Fah’s place for the New Year’s celebration dinner. You remember, right?”

    [Of course I do. There’s a card exchange too. I’ve already made cards for Muenfah and you… this year, I combined them into one.]

    “Yes, Grandpa… but I mentioned before that Muenfah’s Mom wants to exchange cards with us too. Could you make a card to represent our family?”

    [You mean both families exchange one card each?]

    “Yes, Grandpa.”

    [Sure thing. I’ll make an extra one, a really nice one.]

    “Thank you, Grandpa.”

    Theerak grinned widely as he heard Grandpa laugh before hanging up. He turned back to help guide Dad and Mom on how to make a card in his own “Rak Niran” style. Theerak briefly explained the process, then let Dad and Mom design it together.

    “Does you like yellow?”

    “Not really… wife likes yellow, so I picked this color.”

    Theerak smiled to himself as he watched Dad hand Mom a bright yellow piece of cardstock. “…”

    “You like the gray color, huh… gray works too.”

    “I like gray… but I love you, wife.”

    “…”

    “I picked yellow—it’s my favorite now.”

    Theerak smiled at the cuteness of Papa and Mama. He wasn’t surprised at all that Muenfah was such a great boyfriend and that Panli was such an amazing friend. The two Pisut siblings had such positive attitudes because they came from such a lovely family.

    “Are you all making cards?”

    Theerak looked up at the deep voice. Muenfah, holding his phone, came to sit beside him. Theerak had guessed correctly—Muenfah had indeed stepped away to take a call.

    “Yes, I taught Papa and Mama how to make cards.”

    “Oh…”

    “How many cards will you make?”

    “Two. One for you Theerak, and one for everyone in the Niran family.”

    “This year, I made a lot—ones for everyone at home, one for you, and ones for Papa and Mama too.”

    “So cute, my dear.” Mama said, before turning to kiss his head.

    “Should we let Papa and Mama work on their cards for a bit?”

    “Where’s you taking Rak?”

    “Upstairs.”

    “Khun Muen… take it easy, will you? The chubby puppy can’t keep getting devoured by you like that.” Papa said.

    “I’m just taking Theerak up to look at some pictures, Papa… not to devour him.”

    “Papa’s right, you know… go easy on him. He’s so small.” Mama added.

    “With me being this big, how am I supposed to ‘go easy,’ Mama?”

    “Muenfah!”

    “Phii Fah!”

    Theerak bowed his head and pursed his lips, feeling his face heat up. Papa and Mama were so blunt, and Muenfah was even worse. None of them softened their words to spare his heart—any more of this, and Theerak might just explode.

    “I’m taking Theerak upstairs now, okay?”

    “Don’t leave any bruises on him.”

    The smaller one stood up as Muenfah tugged him along. Muenfah held his hand and led him to the stairs. Along the way, Theerak grew curious and asked “What pictures are you taking me to see?”

    Muenfah gave him that same familiar smile but didn’t answer. He led Theerak into the room. Theerak saw his freshman-year photo still pinned to the wall as before, but as his eyes moved further, he noticed a recent photo of the two of them from their last beach trip pinned up too.

    “I just put this picture up.”

    “…”

    Theerak walked over to look at it, then glanced down at the caption beneath: ‘Sky’s Beloved.’ A wide smile broke across his face as he turned back to Muenfah. The taller man stepped forward, pulling him into a tight hug before saying “Muenfah and Theerak.”

    “…”

    Muenfah’s words made him understand the other’s feelings. Muenfah had been secretly in love with him all along, gazing at his pictures alone for years without ever daring to hope they’d be together. But one day, when they became lovers, Muenfah started looking at photos of the two of them together. The overwhelming emotions he felt must have been hard to put into words.

    From now on…

    Muenfah wouldn’t have to watch him from afar alone anymore.

    Because they’d stand side by side like this forever.

    “I really want you to sleep over at my place.”

    “…”

    “Since tomorrow we’re going to the party at my restaurant anyway.”

    Theerak pulled away from Muenfah’s hug and said, “Dad’s coming home today because he’s attending the New Year’s party at your restaurant.”

    “…”

    “If he weren’t back, I could call Grandpa, Mom, and Phii Babe to ask permission. They wouldn’t mind.”

    “…”

    “But with Dad… I don’t dare ask.”

    Muenfah pulled his phone out of his pants pocket and handed it to him.

    “Give me your dad’s number. I will call and ask him for you.”

    “Is that okay, Phii Fah?”

    “It’s fine.”

    Theerak took the phone and dialed his dad’s number. Muenfah pressed call and turned on the speakerphone so he could hear the conversation too. While waiting for the call to connect, Theerak’s heart pounded nonstop.

    More thrilling than when grades came out…

    [Rit Niran speaking.]

    “Hello, sir… this is Fah.”

    [Muenfah?]

    “Khrapom.”

    [Is this your number? I’ll save it.]

    “Khrapom.”

    [Pretty nice number, huh. So, why’d you call me? Did Rak ask you to beg for something again?]

    “Theerak didn’t ask me to beg for anything… but I wanted to call and ask your permission, sir.”

    […]

    “Today, Theerak brought cashew chicken stir-fry to my house for me…”

    […]

    “So Fah wanted to ask your permission, sir, if he could sleep over at my place tonight?”

    […]

    “Since we’re already meeting tomorrow evening anyway… we could head to the party together.”

    [Who’s at the house?]

    “Pa, Ma, Panli, and a bunch of others too.”

    […]

    Theerak sat quietly, staring at his phone. He figured his dad probably wouldn’t agree because he’d likely want to come back and see him at home instead. Theerak had already braced himself for a refusal. If the call with his dad ended, he’d probably have to comfort Muenfah big time.

    Muenfah must have been hoping so much…

    “…”

    [Just one night, right?]

    “Yes.”

    [Alright then.]

    “Yay!”

    Theerak quickly clapped a hand over his mouth. He’d let out a loud cheer in his excitement. Muenfah chuckled in his throat before raising a hand to ruffle his hair.

    [You little sneak, eavesdropping the whole time, huh?]

    “Y-yes, Dad.”

    [I didn’t know you were listening, or I would’ve teased you by saying no for a bit.]

    “Aw… do you want to see your chubby puppy all sad?”  Theerak heard his dad laugh.

    [Same time tomorrow, then?]

    “Yes, Dad. The event starts at 7:30 like usual.”

    [If you are sleeping over at Fah’s place tonight… then I’ll leave work in the morning instead. That way, I can stay late and clear some work tonight too.]

    “Travel safely, Dad.”

    [Thanks a lot, Muenfah.]

    “I miss you, Dad…”

    [I miss my chubby puppy too.] 

    After hanging up with his dad, Muenfah leaned down and pressed his nose against Theerak’s cheek, kissing it with a loud smack. Theerak knew it was Muenfah’s way of showing his joy. No matter how happy he was, he’d never make a loud fuss like Theerak did.

    “Can you reduce my punishment tonight?”

    “If you try anything again tonight, I swear to myself I’ll cut off your thing and toss it into the duck pond.”

    Muenfah laughed before saying, “I already gave it to you—you can do whatever you want with it.”

    “Sky, you!”

    Theerak shot a playful glare at Muenfah before walking over to their couple photo. Muenfah came up behind him and wrapped him in a hug. Theerak still vividly remembered the day he’d cried seeing the photo Muenfah had secretly taken of him. He didn’t know how many times he’d have to thank Khun Muenfah—if he hadn’t been patient and persistent enough…

    Today…

    There wouldn’t be a photo of them together hanging in Muenfah’s room.

    And we probably wouldn’t be standing here hugging like this.

    “…”

    “Phii Fah… thank you. Thank you for being patient and trying so hard all this time.”

    “What I have gotten in return… it’s worth it.”

    Theerak smiled before raising his hand to rub the thick arm wrapped around his waist. Muenfah reminded him of a saying: “Effort never betrays anyone.” And he thought there was another saying that suited Muenfah: “If we’re patient enough, something valuable will be waiting for us ahead.” Theerak never thought he’d be the most valuable thing in someone’s life.

    Until…

    Muenfah told him he was the most valuable thing in his life.

    That’s when Theerak realized…

    Muenfah was the most valuable thing in his life too.

     

    #However Many Thousand Skies

    After his Dad allowed him to sleep over at his boyfriend’s house, Theerak called Grandpa, Mom, and Phii Babe to let them know he’d be staying at Muenfah’s place. No one objected, and they just said they’d see him tomorrow at the party.

    When Muenfah’s Dad and Mom found out he’d be sleeping over, they got super excited. They showed him the card they’d finished making, then took him out for dinner and bought him new pajamas, plus an outfit for tomorrow’s party. Theerak felt bad for Dad and Mom but didn’t dare refuse, since they seemed so happy taking him shopping.

    Dad and Mom said Muenfah and Panli didn’t like shopping with them. The two siblings preferred picking out clothes on their own. Now, Theerak had become a dress-up doll for Dad and Mom to change outfits on constantly. Meanwhile, Muenfah’s only job was to carry the shopping bags and sit waiting. Every time Mom asked how he looked in an outfit Muenfah would just say…

    “He’s cute already.”

    The four of them shopped until early evening, then headed back home. But even after arriving, Theerak kept chatting with Dad and Mom until late. Muenfah must’ve noticed he was getting sleepy, so he excused himself to take him upstairs to bed. Today, Muenfah showered first because Theerak wanted to go after. When he stepped out of the bathroom smelling fresh, Theerak quickly grabbed a towel and dashed in.

    Gotta shower fast…

    So I can hurry out and cuddle the fresh-smelling guy.

    Theerak didn’t take long in the shower. When he came out, he saw the tall guy lying on the bed watching TV. Theerak quickly hung his towel on the rack, then flopped down beside Muenfah. The guy chuckled in his throat and turned to look at him.

    “Are you afraid I will run off?”

    “No, I just want to smell you so bad it’s killing me.” With that, Theerak pressed his nose to Muenfah’s cheek for a quick sniff.

    Muenfah turned off the television and pulled him into a hug. Theerak shifted his head to rest on the thick arm instead of the soft pillow. He draped one arm around Muenfah’s torso before tilting his face up to meet the eyes of the owner of the warm embrace.

    “Phii Fah…”

    “Yes?”

    “If you had to sing a song to me one last time, what song would you sing to me?”

    Muenfah smiled faintly. He didn’t show any sign of contemplation, as if the answer had been in his heart for a long time. “Are you trying to trick me into singing for you?”

    “Not at all… I just want to know.”

    “Then I will sing for you.”

    Theerak grinned widely and nodded eagerly. “…”

    Muenfah tightened his embrace before pressing his nose against his forehead. Theerak closed his eyes as the tip of the prominent nose lightly touched his forehead. When he pulled back, Muenfah began to sing to him.

    “You are everything, in reality and in dreams, everything my heart desires.

    You are a fairytale that I read before closing my eyes and drifting into sleep.” Theerak pressed his lips together tightly when he heard this song…

    “You are my heart. No one could ever compare to you. How lucky I am to have met you, to have fallen in love with you, to have you by my side.”

    Theerak started to feel a stinging sensation in his nose as he shifted his gaze to a photo of himself from his first year…

    “It must be only you who can make the world stop spinning, just by looking into my eyes. It must be only you who can stop my heart right here, right where you are.”

    “…”

    “You alone, and only you, are all I want. I will do everything, with my soul and my heart. That is, I will love you no matter when or where. My whole heart belongs to you alone.”

    “…”

    “You are true love. I’d give up everything just for you, as if Fah brought us together, pairing you with me, so we could walk side by side from now on.”

    “…”

    “It must be only you who can make the world stop spinning, just by looking into my eyes. It must be only you who can stop my heart right here, right where you are. You alone, and only you, are all I want. I will do everything, with my soul and my heart. That is, I will love you no matter when or where. My whole heart belongs to you—”

    It was at this moment that Theerak looked at our couple photo…

    This picture made him understand the meaning of the next verse deeply.

    “You alone, and only you, are the one I’ve been waiting for. I will pray to the sky, so far away. That is, I will love you no matter when or where. My whole heart belongs to you alone.”

    “…”

    “In sorrow or in the times when you’re happy, when you’re sick or in good health, I’ll be right here, and it will always be only you every second. I’ll stay close, never far. I’ll be by your side, never leaving, never going anywhere.”

    Theerak tightened his embrace before burying his face into the strong chest…

    “You are the only one, and only you are the one I want. I will do everything with my soul and heart. That is, I will love you no matter when or where. My whole heart has only you, only you alone, only you I’ve been waiting for. I pray to the sky, so far away, that I will love you no matter when or where.”

    Theerak swallowed a lump of emotions in his throat when Muenfah paused and pressed his nose to smell his head…

    “In any lifetime, I have you, only you, just one person.”

    And the last verse of the song made them hug each other even tighter.

    “…”

    “My lifelong partner, Phii Fah.”

    Theerak nodded in acknowledgment, then looked up to kiss those full lips. At that moment, Theerak truly couldn’t say anything. If he forced himself to express what he felt, the lump of emotions he had just swallowed might rise again. Theerak smiled at Muenfah before nodding to him again.

    “Phii Fah, don’t get tired of hearing this, okay?”

    “…”

    “I am afraid you’ll get bored, Phii Fah… but I still wants to tell you every day.”

    “…”

    “I love you, Phii Fah.”

    “I love you too, Theerak.”

    I love you, Phii Fah

    Phii Fah, who is the lifelong partner of mine; Theerak.

     

    #However Many Thousand Skies

    “Real, I’m leaving you in charge of keeping things in order at the friends’ table. I’ll go sit with the family for now.”

    “Sure, go sit with the little one. I’ll handle things here.”

    Muenfah nodded to Real before getting up from the friends’ table and returning to sit with his partner. Today, the restaurant was holding a New Year’s celebration party. Normally, every year, it was just Dad, Mom, and friends who attended. But this year, the Niran family joined too. Muenfah smiled faintly when he saw the little one laughing until their eyes squinted while talking to his dad.

    “When you were little, you were so talkative, chattering nonstop… but even though you were so chatty, it took you quite a while to call your older sister by name,” Dad said with a laugh.

    “And didn’t Babe feel upset about her little sibling back then?”

    “I probably did back then, Mom, but not anymore,” she replied.

    “My chubby little pup is so different from Muenfah. This one didn’t talk at all, such a quiet kid… mature since childhood, totally unlike Dad and Mom.”

    “…”

    “If anyone’s like Dad, it’d probably be Panli—talkative and great at teasing.”

    Muenfah looked at his younger brother sitting with his close companion. Lately, whenever there was an important event, Panli always brought his partner along, just like Babe, who had Dom sitting beside her the whole time. Muenfah draped his arm around his partner’s shoulder. He sat listening to everyone chat happily. Muenfah preferred listening to everyone’s stories over sharing his own.

    “It’s past 10 p.m. now, just a few hours until the New Year. Should we start exchanging gifts?” Grandpa asked.

    “Good idea! That way, Grandpa can head back to rest soon too,” Mom said with a smile directed at Grandpa.

    Everyone picked up their own cards. Muenfah exchanged cards with

    Theerak first, then handed over the card meant for the entire Niran family to Grandpa as their representative. The small figure must really enjoy exchanging cards during New Year, as he was smiling the whole time he received them.

    “I made a card for everyone to keep at home. I asked Phii Babe to pick out only Phii Fah’s things… Everyone, wait to get them back at home, okay?” “Okay…” Mom and everyone in the Niran family responded to Theerak.

    “Alright, alright, you can start reading them now,” Grandpa said.

    “Who’ll go first?”

    “I’ll go first… I’m excited to see what the Niran family wrote to the Pisut family,” Muenfah’s Dad said.

    “Here… You read it. I don’t dare to, I’m afraid I’ll get emotional and accidentally cry,” Mom’s words made everyone laugh.

    Dad, still chuckling, took the card and began reading, “To the Pisut family… May this New Year be the best year for everyone in the Pisut family. May you all keep your bright smiles, even on days when something troubles your heart. May you all have strong health and happiness as vast as ten thousand fields.” Dad paused before continuing, “Lastly… Thank you to both Dad and Mom of Muenfah for raising him surrounded by love and care. Muenfah is a good person… a man with steady and pure love. If the Niran family had to give another heart to someone, this old man would choose to give this heart to his new grandson Muenfah.”

    Muenfah gently rubbed the small shoulder. Seeing him try to hold back tears, Grandpa’s message even made someone like him, who rarely cries, feel a sting in his nose.

    “Thank you, Grandpa,” Mom said.

    Grandpa smiled at Mom before opening the card from the Pisut family. “To the Niran family… We two don’t have much to wish for, because we know this family will be happy every day already. But if there’s one important thing we could wish for the Niran family… we’d wish that no one in the Niran family falls ill and that you all have good health throughout the year… Dad and Mom want to tell everyone in the Niran family… Thank you for letting

    Muenfah love Theerak.”

    The final sentence in Dad and Mom’s card was filled with nothing but love and good wishes for the two of us…

    “Is it my turn now?”

    “Yes, dear.”

    Theerak glanced at him briefly before opening Grandpa’s card. He took a deep breath and began, “Grandpa promises to watch over this tree of love forever, even if one day Grandpa is no longer in this world… Grandpa wishes…” Theerak paused to catch his breath, trying to keep his voice from trembling, before continuing, “Grandpa wishes for Muenfah to be the strong and steady roots, for Theerak to be the thriving trunk… and lastly, Grandpa wishes for both of them to nurture this tree of love to keep growing.”

    It was at this moment that Theerak raised his hand to wipe the clear tears streaming down both cheeks. Muenfah reached out to hold Grandpa’s hand.

    Grandpa’s message was too heartfelt to express with just a simple thank you. Muenfah nodded to Grandpa, who smiled back at him.

    But in the end…

    The words “Thank you,” spoken from the heart “Thank you, Grandpa,” still always worked…

    “Take care of each other forever, love each other for a long time, okay?”

    “I love you Grandpa so much.”

    “Crying and fussing like this… soon Papa and Mama of Muenfah won’t love you anymore.”

    “I love you, Grandpa… right now, I’m more infatuated with Theerak than my own child, and there’s no taking that one back now.”

    Muenfah looked at everyone laughing together, yet in everyone’s eyes, there were overflowing clear tears. Muenfah could feel that the love they shared today was so abundant it couldn’t be contained. He gently rubbed the shoulder of the little one, as always. The little one nodded at him before smiling widely, even with tears still streaming down. Muenfah then used his thumb to wipe away the clear droplets for them.

    “I tried so hard to hold it in… Phii Fah, but I really couldn’t hold it back.”

    “I understand you, Theerak… being able to hold it in this much is already amazing.”

    From now on, no matter how you are whether you fuss more than before or have less patience than you used to you will always be someone amazing to him.

     

    #However Many Thousand Skies

    After all the adults had left, Muenfah and Theerak stayed to hang out at their friend’s table for a while longer. Then, he took the little one up to the rooftop of the place to watch the fireworks. Muenfah led the little one by the hand to stand at the railing. This time, they didn’t sit in their usual favorite position.

    “Phii Fah… can I read your card right now?”

    “Sure.”

    Muenfah watched Theerak open his card with excitement. Holding Theerak’s card in his hand, Muenfah felt just as thrilled. However, Theerak’s smile slowly faded. They pressed their lips tightly together before speaking.

    “This New Year… it’s the first year we’ll start anew together… and we’ll be the Papa and Mama who celebrate the New Year together every single year.”

    Muenfah let out a smile when he saw them roughly wipe away the tears streaming down. They didn’t cry or fuss, but Theerak cried because they could feel his true emotions. The message in his card conveyed something deep to Theerak.

    Theerak understood the meaning behind that message profoundly…

    “Let me read Theerak’s card too, okay?”

    “Okay…”

    He opened the card. Muenfah gave a faint smile when he saw the cute words from the other. Theerak was still the one who always made everything come out cute and bright, even if it was just letters. It could still send positive energy to him.

    “I wish for us to wake up and see each other every morning… I wish for us to smile at each other every day…” Muenfah paused at the adorable, heartfelt sentence that followed, “I wish for Phii Fah to know that… I love Phii Fah more than the sky and the sea combined.”

    “…”

    Muenfah wrapped his arms around the smaller figure. He tightened his embrace before pressing his nose and lips against Theerak’s shoulder. Theerak hugged him back, gently rubbing his back with his hand.

    “I love you more than the sky and the sea combined.” he said.

    Theerak pulled away from the hug, raising his index finger to touch his own lips before saying, “Prove it first… that you really love only me.”

    Muenfah smiled faintly, then leaned down to press his lips against the thinner ones. The taste of Theerak’s kiss was still as sweet as the first time, never fading. Muenfah believed that the taste of their kisses could grow even sweeter because their love for each other had never diminished. He pulled back from the kiss and pecked Theerak’s forehead.

    “I believe it now… you really love me more than the sky and the sea combined.”

    Muenfah laughed before saying, “I believe you too.” Bang!

    At that moment, the sound of fireworks rang out. Countless fireworks from various places lit up the sky vividly. Muenfah put his arm around the smaller figure’s shoulders and watched the colorful fireworks scattering across the expanse of the sky. Theerak grinned widely before tilting his head to rest against Muenfah’s chest, wrapping both arms around his torso.

    While gazing at the sky, Muenfah thought… even if that day’s events had never happened, he would still love and do everything for Theerak. However, that day’s events were part of what allowed a secret admirer like him to grow closer to Theerak, gradually building their relationship until they became lovers.

    The beginning of his secret affection didn’t start at the Your Sky restaurant, but along the journey of building a bond with Theerak—overcoming everything until they could stand side by side today. It could be said that Your Sky was the path of their love.

    The restaurant Your Sky for them was…

    A place where they felt at ease; A place where they felt warm; This place… where they became each other’s sky.

    Muenfah shifted his gaze from the sky in front of him to the person in his arms. He stole a glance at the side profile of his beloved. The bright smile on Theerak’s face filled him with contentment. Perhaps sensing the gaze, Theerak turned and pecked his lips.

    “I love you Phii Fah more than ten thousand expanses of the sky.”

    “I love you Theerak more than ten thousand expanses of the sky too.” Muenfah replied, smiling at him while tightening his hold on Theerak. He pressed his nose and lips against his shoulder as he had before.

    Muenfah had never imagined that secretly loving Theerak would lead him to an eternal love. Nor had he ever thought he could be someone’s sky. But today, as they stood side by side, seeing each other’s smiles, Muenfah realized… love made him capable of being anything for Theerak.

    Because Theerak gave him a chance… the two of them became each other’s eternal love.

    And when Muenfah received that chance… the two of them became each other’s sky.

    At this moment, Muenfah wanted to dedicate a single sentence to their love:

    Let me be your sky; And let you be my sky.

    “Let us be each other’s sky, Theerak, forever Never, Ending To the readers, Theerak

          YOURSKY CHAPTERS HOME

  • YOURSKY, Chapter 33

    YOURSKY, Chapter 33

       YOURSKY, Chapter 33

    “Little bro… catch!”

    “Sure…”

    Theerak, sitting on a lawn chair, caught the volleyball tossed to him by Hia. Muenfah had convinced their friends to move the volleyball game to the front of their vacation house so he wouldn’t have to walk too far. Theerak could only sit and watch as the older guys set everything up. All of Muenfah’s friends took every sport-related activity very seriously.

    At first, Theerak thought everyone wasn’t taking it too seriously, probably just drawing lines in the sand to mark boundaries. But now, they’d brought a volleyball net to divide the sides and used colorful ropes to outline a rectangular scoring area. Theerak guessed that back in high school, they must’ve all been athletes at their school.

    “The sports equipment this time is all thanks to our friend Peach, the only son of the biggest sports gear shop in Chiang Mai.”

    “I didn’t bring it for free. The losing team has to pay for all the equipment.”

    Everyone burst into laughter. Theerak only just learned that the guy who’d winked at him at Muenfah’s birthday party was named Peach. Phii Peach shifted his gaze from his friends to him, flashing a smile. Theerak was about to smile back, but a tall figure stepped in front of him first.

    “Hey!” Muenfah called out to him in a stern tone before turning to Phii

    Peach. “Hold it, no playing, you jerk!”

    “Sorry, sorry, he’s just so cute. I couldn’t help smiling at him.”

    “Go smile at someone else… this one’s my wife.”

    “Whoo-hoo!”

    “Here comes Muenfah!”

    “Phii Fah!”

    Theerak scolded him in the same stern tone. Muenfah was overly possessive of him around his friends. Whenever he got jealous, he’d say things like this, making Theerak so embarrassed he could burst. Especially when Muenfah’s friends started teasing and cheering— Theerak wanted to explode right then and there…

    “You’re not allowed to smile at anyone either… got it?”

    “Not even at you?”

    “Are you being cheeky with me?”

    Muenfah came over and sat on the lawn chair with him, leaning down to pepper his lips with kisses. Theerak pushed his face away with his hands, embarrassed in front of his friends, but Muenfah used just one hand to hold his face in place and kissed his lips repeatedly.

    “Phii Fah! I’m shy in front of your friends!”

    “You know how possessive I is of you, right?”

    “How much?”

    “As much as the Sky.”

    Theerak broke into a wide smile before wrinkling his nose at the bigger guy. This time, he couldn’t resist teasing him back and kissed his full lips.

    “Sky, tone down the cuteness a bit, okay? I’m falling too hard here.” “Heh,” Muenfah chuckled in his throat, planting a loud kiss on his cheek.

    “Little bro… that nose wrinkle just now was so cute! I; Phii Hia have always dreamed of you making that face at me too,”

    Theerak giggled before wrinkling his nose at Phii Hia. The guy widened his eyes as if startled, then sank to his knees on the sand, clutching his chest with one hand.

    “…”

    “Wah… little bro, my heart’s turned to grains of sand!”

    “Hey!” Muenfah turned to scold him before snapping at Phii Hia, “Hia!”

    “Muenfah… he wrinkled his nose at me, did you see that?”

    “I’ll kick sand in your eyes, you bastard!”

    “Muenfah, don’t do that to me. I won’t be able to open my eyes!”

    “Then you won’t have to stare at my Theerak anymore.”

    “Then you’d have to throw sand in Noh’s eyes, Peach’s, Kim’s, and Sin’s too!”

    Theerak watched as Muenfah’s eyes widened and he stood to his full height. He pointed at each friend one by one, looking so furious he could barely control himself. Everyone Hia had named scrambled to hide behind Phii Real.

    “You damn traitor! Didn’t you say we’d sneak looks at him quietly? What the hell, you backstabbing friends!” Noh exclaimed.

    “You’re the one who dragged me into staring at him. Why are you pinning this on me?!” Peach retorted.

    You’ve all been secretly ogling my wife for a while, haven’t you… you bastards!!!”

    “I’m not involved! Don’t hide behind me!” Phii Real said, stepping aside to the other side.

    “Uh, Fah… we just—”

    “Whoever rode in my car… walk back to Bangkok yourselves.”

    “Then we’re all safe… except for Hia, Noh.”

    “Ugh… dude, don’t do this!”

    “As for the rest of you… you’re done for.”

    “Uh, Fah… forgive us, please. We’ll eat sand for you if you want!”

    Theerak reached out and gently tugged at the hem of the taller man’s shirt. Muenfah turned to look at him, and Theerak shook his head slightly, signaling him not to be mad at his friends. Muenfah let out a heavy sigh and plopped back down.

    “You guys are only safe because of my little darling.” Hia said.

    “Hey, Nong Theerak…”

    “Stop it… none of you are allowed to mess with my Theerak anymore.”

    “…”

    “Alright, alright, problem solved. Let’s get the game started.”

    Phii Real spoke up, and everyone began dispersing to their positions. Theerak glanced at the tall figure sitting still beside him. He’d thought Muenfah would join his friends to play too.

    “Phii Fah, aren’t you going to play volleyball with everyone?”

    “I want to sit here with you Theerak.”

    “If you don’t play… who’s going to be our team captain?”

    Theerak turned toward the familiar voice. Phii Dom, who’d just walked over, raised an eyebrow in question. Meanwhile, Phii Babe sat down beside Theerak. Soon after, Panli and Klai, who’d barely been seen all day, showed up too.

    “Pradipat’s really glued to his boyfriend, huh?”

    “…”

    “Showing up late and still running your mouth.”

    Panli laughed heartily before saying, “Come play with us, Phii Fah.”

    Since Muenfah stayed silent, Theerak spoke up, “Muenfah, my talented man, go be the team captain for your friends. I’ll cheer you on from here.”

    Muenfah smirked, giving him a sly look before saying, “Hearing you call me ‘talented Muenfah’… now I’d love to hear ‘good Muenfah’ too.”

    “Phii Fah!!”

    Maybe because he’d scolded Muenfah so loudly, Phii Babe and Klai, who were sitting nearby, turned to look. Theerak understood what Muenfah was implying, so he lowered his eyes and pursed his lips tightly, feeling embarrassed.

    Ugh! So cheeky all the time, Sky!

    Muenfah unbuttoned his shirt completely, then took the volleyball from Theerak’s hands and went to join his team with his friends. He was on the same team as Phii Real, Phii Dom, Panli, and a few others—none of whom were the ones caught sneaking glances at him.

    Believe me? The other side’s definitely getting smashed with that volleyball,” Phii Babe said.

    Theerak shifted his gaze from his sister to the match about to start. When one of Muenfah’s friends blew the whistle, Muenfah’s team got to serve first. The volleyball sailed over the net to the other side, but no one from the opposing team moved to receive it. The referee standing by the court awarded a point to Muenfah’s team.

    “Hey, Red Water, what’s wrong with you? Why didn’t you receive it?”

    “You receive it yourself then!”

    “No way… Fah will just smash it right back.”

    “Yeah… you’re still scared of getting hurt. I’m scared too, you jerk Noe.”

    Theerak sat laughing as he watched the game. Everything unfolded just as Phii Babe had predicted. This time, though, Hia didn’t get teased too much. Instead, Muenfah’s team targeted Peach. Still, Theerak had to admit that everyone on Muenfah’s team was skilled, especially Phii Real.

    Since Muenfah’s team had stronger players, they took a pretty big lead. After a while, the match concluded with…

    “The team on the right wins!”

    Which was his boyfriend’s team,   .

    While waiting for everyone to pack up the sports equipment, Phii Babe spoke up, “I knew it… with Real, Li, and Fah on the team, it was obvious they’d win.”

    Theerak turned to his sister, “Why didn’t you include Phii Dom too, Phii

    Babe?”

    Because I don’t want my guy getting cocky. If he knew I was praising him, he’d be smug for a whole week.”

    Theerak laughed. The two of them loved and knew each other so well— that’s why Phii Babe could keep Phii Dom in check. Then, suddenly, Theerak had a question he wanted to ask, “Phii Babe… was Phii Dom ever a flirt? Because ever since I’ve seen you two together, Phii Dom’s never had anyone else.”

    “Dom used to be a huge flirt… but once we got serious, he stopped.”

    “…”

    “I have to accept that he’s got a good profile, so people will always approach him. That’s something I’ve had to come to terms with… and I can’t just get jealous without reason every time someone comes near him. Don’t forget, he’s not the one approaching them.”

    “…”

    “Stuff like this is hard to avoid… but if he truly loves me, he’ll respect me, both in front of me and behind my back.”

    “…”

    “He wouldn’t want to make me sad… the only thing I can do is trust him.”

    “…”

    “The reason I trust Fah to take care of you… is because he’s not that different from Dom.”

    “…”

    “But if one day you’re afraid he might go off with someone else… try ignoring him often. If you’re lying in bed together, turn your back to him a lot.”

    “…”

    Theerak secretly glanced at Klai, who was sitting nearby watching everyone. He’d be mortified if Klai overheard this conversation, but Klai remained still. Theerak chose to believe Klai hadn’t heard. He liked that Klai wasn’t the type to meddle in others’ business. Since getting to know Klai, Theerak had found him to be quiet, cute, polite, and well-mannered—unlike his close friend. So even if Klai did hear his talk with his sister, he wouldn’t tease him about it like Panli would.

    “…”

    “Why turn my back to him often, Phii Babe?”

    “Because it’ll make guys like them restless, worried that we might not love them anymore.”

    Theerak grinned so wide his cheeks nearly split. This morning, when Muenfah had been extra clingy, it was because he’d slept with his back turned. “Guess tonight I’ll have to sleep with my back to him again… I’ll get back at Phii Fah.”

    “…” Phii Babe smiled and nodded. Theerak realized she was passing down her tricks for handling a boyfriend.

    “Does you have any more advice for me?” “Don’t give in and turn around to hug him.”  That’s tough.

    Theerak wasn’t sure he could manage it.

    But the chubby puppy would try his best.

     

    #However Many Thousand Skies

    After packing up the sports equipment, everyone gathered to eat in front of Muenfah’s vacation house. They sat around chatting until evening before heading back to their own places.

    Theerak showered before Muenfah as usual. The taller man offered to bathe him, but since Theerak could now walk on his own, he declined. However, stubborn Muenfah wouldn’t take no for an answer, and in the end, Theerak had to let him help.

    The tall man carried him to the bed, nuzzling his nose against his left and right cheeks before getting up to shower himself. Theerak shifted into the most comfortable position. Once his head hit the soft pillow, his eyelids grew heavy. He figured it was the fever medicine he’d taken a few hours ago making him so sleepy.

    “Theerak…”

    “Yes…”

    Theerak only then realized he’d fallen asleep on his side, with his back to Muenfah. He hadn’t meant to get back at Muenfah right then, but since it worked out perfectly, he decided to start his plan even as his eyes struggled to stay open. He hoped his sleepiness would harden his resolve…

    Because no matter how much Muenfah pleaded Theerak wouldn’t budge— he was too ready to fall asleep.

    “Turning your back on me again.”

    “…” Phii Babe told him to stay strong.

    “Theerak doing this to me…”

    “…”

    “Do you want to get it again?”

    “…”

    Theerak thought Phii Babe might have misjudged Muenfah a little. He might get impatient like Phii Dom, but Muenfah was far craftier than Phii Dom by a long shot. Still, Theerak trusted the experienced Phii Babe, so he pretended to stay silent.

    “…”

    “Hey…”

    “I’m going to sleep.”

    “Looks like you really want to get it again.”

    “Ah! Phii Fah!”

    Theerak yelped when a strong hand squeezed his butt hard. He flipped over to face the stubborn guy and glared at him, but because Muenfah stared back with an intense look, Theerak realized he couldn’t win against him.

    “What are you mad at me about?”

    “I’m not mad… I just want to get back at you a little, Phii Fah.”

    “By sleeping with your back to me?”

    “…” Theerak nodded weakly. Muenfah let out a sigh before flipping over to turn his back on him too.

    Now it was Theerak who started to panic. He didn’t know what to do—his heart was burning up. Muenfah had never turned his back on him before. So, Theerak gently poked at his thick arm.

    “Muenfah, my good guy… turn to me a little, please?”

    “…”

    “Phii Fah…”

    Unable to stand it, Theerak scooted closer to the other. He wrapped his arms around the bigger guy, but since he stayed silent and unresponsive, Theerak began showering kisses on the cheek of the sulky man.

    Kiss…

    “Are you mad at me, Phii Fah?”

    “…”

    Ugh… my boyfriend’s ignoring me, what do I do?

    Phii Babe only told me how to get back at him…

    But she didn’t say what to do if the other person gets mad and I need to make up with them!

    Theerak buried his face in Muenfah’s neck, just like Muenfah often did to him, and mumbled, “My cool Pradipat.”

    “…”

    Whimper… If Muenfah didn’t respond or pay attention to him, letting him fall asleep without turning back to kiss his cheek, Theerak would surely feel terrible. Unsure of what to do with his boyfriend, Theerak tightened his embrace, hooking one leg around Muenfah’s to lock him in place. His cheek pressed even closer to Muenfah’s due to the force of the hug.

    “you can’t love me any less! I won’t allow it!”

    “How do you feel, little one?…When I sleep with his back to you?”

    Theerak rubbed his cheek against Muenfah’s before saying, “It feels like you love me less.”

    “I don’t love you less… but I wanted you to understand how I feels when you sleep with your back to me.”

    “…”

    “If I just told you how I felt, you wouldn’t truly get it… Now you understand me, right?”

    Theerak nodded sheepishly. He knew Muenfah was upset with him right now. The unusually gentle tone of Muenfah’s explanation was a clue— Muenfah’s anger wasn’t loud or aggressive like others’. Instead, he became softer than usual, making it clear that what he was saying was serious.

    Muenfah was definitely mad.

    “Boyfriend… I’m sorry.”

    “Will you do this again?…Will you tease me and make me feel hurt again?”

    “No, I won’t. I won’t do it again.”

    “…”

    “Pradipat… turn back and hug me, please.”

    “…”

    “I need love from you Pradipat.”

    Theerak whimpered in his throat, afraid the taller man wouldn’t soften. He knew how stubborn Muenfah could be. But not long after, Muenfah turned back to face him. Theerak didn’t hesitate—he quickly wrapped his arms tightly around the larger figure, burying his face in Muenfah’s strong chest. He didn’t forget to hook his leg around Muenfah’s again either.

    “…”

    “Rak Niran, you are still inexperienced… Don’t try to challenge me.”

    “I won’t challenge anymore.”

    Muenfah chuckled in his throat before saying, “Looks like it’s not just I who can’t live without you in my life anymore.”

    “If you were missing from my life… I wouldn’t be able to live either.”

    “…Making me mad and then sweet-talking me.”

    Theerak didn’t care about anything else anymore. Right now, he was clinging to Muenfah and wouldn’t let go. Muenfah pressed his nose down to nuzzle his head. Normally, Muenfah liked to say “I love you” before bed, but this time, he only rubbed Theerak’s back gently without saying a word. Feeling suspicious, Theerak tilted his head up to look at Muenfah.

    “Why didn’t you say you loves me before bed?”

    Muenfah let out a soft laugh before saying, “I love you, little one.”

    “If I didn’t ask… you wouldn’t say it, right?” Theerak knew he was pouting at the other, but he was genuinely starting to overthink. “Phii Fah, you’re not allowed to love me any less!” “Khrap.”

    Theerak felt that…

    Today… just a “khrap” wasn’t enough.

    “Phii Fah, do my cheeks smell nice?”

    Muenfah smiled faintly, then pressed his nose to Theerak’s cheek. “They smell nice.”

    “What about here?” Theerak said, pointing to his forehead.

    Kiss ~

    “Nice.”

    “And here?” He pointed a finger to his own lips.

    Muenfah laughed with delight before pressing his nose to Theerak’s lips. “I love you the same as always… but tomorrow, I’ll love you even more.”

    “Phii Fah…”

    Hearing that, Theerak tightened his hug around the bigger guy. Muenfah chuckled softly in his throat before nuzzling Theerak’s head again. Theerak pressed his cheek against Muenfah’s strong chest.

    “…”

    “I love you so much it hurts.”

    If Phii Fah ignored him again Rak would definitely be a mess…

     

    #However Many Thousand Skies

    The smaller one, squirming on the bed, reached out to feel for the person beside him. When Theerak realized Muenfah wasn’t lying there with him, he opened his eyes and sat up quickly. Blinking rapidly to clear his vision, he scanned the room for the bigger guy.

    “Phii Fah…”

    “Khrapom,.”

    Khrapom.

    Theerak’s very own,

    Theerak hurriedly got out of bed and ran toward the sound. Muenfah opened the bathroom door while washing his face. Theerak slipped in and hugged the bigger guy from behind. Muenfah chuckled in his throat before saying “Looks like I need to pretend to ignore you more often.”

    “No more ignoring me!”

    “Heh.”

    Now it seemed the tricks Phii Babe had taught him were backfiring. Theerak had become even more attached to Muenfah, terrified that he might ignore him again. Last night, when Muenfah slept with his back turned…

    It felt like the whole world had turned gray…

    “…”

    “Let’s go eat breakfast at the dining hall today, okay? After we’re done, we can come back and pack to head home.”

    “Sure…”

    “I am about to shower… want to join me, little one?”

    Theerak shook his head in refusal. He was afraid it’d turn into more than just a shower. “Phii Fah, you go ahead.”

    Muenfah laughed before saying, “I still remember, you know… no loving you for two years, right?”

    “I don’t believe you at all.”

    “Heh.”

    The other’s laughter confirmed he was secretly thinking about it. Theerak pulled away from the embrace and stepped outside to wait. Muenfah, about to close the bathroom door, poked half his body out and gave him a sly look.

    “Really not showering together?”

    That question from Muenfah made Theerak’s face flush with heat. How could Muenfah be so cute? “N-no, no need to sweet-talk me.”

    The taller man laughed, clearly pleased, before closing the bathroom door. Theerak sat there smiling to himself, still feeling shy. Even though they were already a couple, it felt like Muenfah was wooing him every single day.

    Ever since Muenfah came into his life Theerak’s heart had been working overtime…

    And even now… it still beat fast and strong without a break.

    After they both finished showering, they went to have breakfast at the dining hall. Theerak scanned the room for the older siblings’ table and saw everyone sitting at the innermost one. He and Muenfah went to get food first. Muenfah handed him a plate. Theerak watched as Muenfah casually scooped food onto his own plate without much thought, but when it came to filling Theerak’s plate, he hesitated and deliberated carefully.

    “I can eat anything, Phii Fah. Just scoop it for me.”

    “You don’t like spicy food… or sour flavors either.” Muenfah said, eyeing the options in front of him. “Then this one’s better for you.”

    “Thank you, Phii Fah.”

    Thank you for always caring.

    Thank you for never changing.

    Theerak and Muenfah, freshly done with serving their food, walked over to sit in the empty chairs their friends had saved for them. Everyone was eating and chatting lively. Theerak loved this atmosphere—it felt warm, like being with family.

    How was last night?”

    Theerak turned to Phii Babe, who whispered the question. He let out a sigh before replying, “The tricks you taught me… they didn’t work on Phii Fah at all.”

    “…”

    “I nearly lost my mind instead.”

    “Why is it like that?”

    “Has Phii Dom ever slept with his back to you, Phii Babe?”

    “No, never.”

    “Phii Fah slept with his back to me… He said he wanted me to know how he feels when I ignore him.”

    Phii Babe blinked rapidly before saying, “Fah is a level above Dom.”

    Theerak raised his hand to cover his mouth, whispering softly, “This guy… you can’t underestimate him. He’s the worst.”

    “I’m the worst, huh?”

    Ugh… I even spoke quietly!

    Sky… you really can’t let your guard down with him.

    “Heh… Phii Fah, you’re the coolest, actually.”

    Muenfah wrinkled his nose at him before lightly pinching the tip of his nose. “You’re getting crafty these days.”

    “Just like you, Phii Fah…”

    “Sigh… I’ve poured almost a whole bottle of salt into the stir-fry, and it’s still sweet,” Phii Ball said.

    At this point, you could shove salt in your mouth, and it’d still taste sweet,” Phii Real chimed in.

    “Even seawater’s sweet… so where’s the salt gonna go?”

    Theerak pursed his lips before lowering his head to scoop food into his mouth. Muenfah’s friends were all so good at teasing, but Muenfah didn’t pay it any mind. He leaned down, nuzzled his nose against him, and asked “Is it good?”

    “It’s good.”

    The food on the plate had to be delicious…

    Because Muenfah picked out all his favorites for him.

    After finishing breakfast, Theerak and Muenfah hurried back to pack up at the house. In truth, Theerak just sat on the bed doing nothing, because Muenfah took care of everything himself.

    “Let me help pack, Phii Fah.”

    “It’s done. Check if everything’s there, okay?”

    Muenfah handed him a backpack. Theerak took it, opened it, and checked the clothes and items as instructed. He nodded at the bigger guy to signal that everything was accounted for.

    “Okay.”

    “…”

    “Then let’s head to the car.”

    “Sure…”

    The bigger guy nodded at him before grabbing the bag to carry it for him. Theerak was about to walk out of the room when he glanced over and spotted a silver box on the headboard. He wasn’t sure if Muenfah had left it there on purpose or forgotten it. Theerak pursed his lips tightly before asking “Did you forget that, Phii Fah?”

    “Yes?” Muenfah raised an eyebrow before following Theerak’s pointing finger. He smirked. “I didn’t forget… I left it there on purpose.”

    “…”

    “…Because I figured we’d come back here again.”

    “Phii Fah!”

    Muenfah laughed and stepped outside the house. Theerak hurriedly followed. Muenfah gathered all the bags with just one hand before pulling out the house key to lock the door.

    “For you, Theerak.”

    “Phii Fah, aren’t you taking the key back to the lobby?” Theerak looked at the vacation house key Muenfah handed him.

    “I’m returning the key to the new owner right now.”

    “I thought you was joking.”

    “With you… I am serious about everything.”

    “Uncle gave this house to you… I can’t accept it.”

    “Uncle told me that… if I ever found someone I loved, I should give this house to them. Consider it a gift from him too.”

    “…”

    Muenfah used his free hand to pull Theerak into a hug, pressing his nose and lips to Theerak’s shoulder as usual. Theerak hugged him back, feeling the gentle stroke of Muenfah’s ringed hand on his back. It made him sense the overwhelming emotions between them.

    “From now on… we’re one and the same, okay?”

    “…”

    Theerak closed his eyes while embracing Muenfah. He knew it wasn’t easy to let someone become half of his life, but because it was Muenfah standing in front of him, Theerak felt that giving the other half of his life to him…

    …wasn’t hard at all.

    “I will give all my time… to you Phii Fah.”

    “…”

    “We’ll keep walking together, right, Phii Fah?”

    “Khrapom.”

    Muenfah pulled away from the hug, still holding out the house key. Once again, Theerak accepted something valuable without thinking about its price. To him, the things Muenfah gave weren’t measured in cost—they held sentimental value.

    Just like the car Muenfah had bought for him…

    “I will take good care of this house key.”

    Muenfah gave him that same familiar smile. “Thank you.”

    After Theerak took the key from Muenfah, the taller man led him to the parking lot behind the resort. Everyone was busy loading their things into the cars. Muenfah told Theerak to go sit in the car while he stowed the bags.

    Theerak did as he was told. Once inside, he saw Phii Babe and Klai already seated in their spots. He smiled at Klai, who waved back, then turned to Phii Babe, who was playing on her phone.

    “Where did Phii Dom go, Phii Babe?”

    “Dom stepped out to smoke before we head off.”

    “Oh…”

    Theerak nodded at his sister. Soon after, Muenfah and the others started boarding the car. Muenfah sat next to him as usual, then told the driver to start the trip.

    Theerak glanced at his lover’s profile, thinking back to the last time they’d gone to the beach together. Back then, he’d secretly nuzzled Muenfah’s head on the way back, but this time, there’d be no need to sneak around. Theerak reached out with both hands to cradle Muenfah’s face. Muenfah looked slightly surprised but still gave him the same familiar smile.

    “What’s my little one trying to get with this clinginess?”

    “I want to nuzzle your head.”

    Muenfah laughed, then tilted his head down toward him. Theerak pressed his nose to Muenfah’s head, making a loud sniff, before pulling back and hugging the bigger guy tightly. Muenfah gently rubbed his back and asked “Feel good now?”

    “Super good.”

    Theerak thought…

    He was falling even more in love with [the scent of] Muenfah.

    🙂

    TBC

     

    YOURSKY CHAPTERS HOME

  • YOURSKY, Chapter 32

    YOURSKY, Chapter 32

       YOURSKY, Chapter 32 

    Muenfah lowered his head to tie the belt of his bathrobe as he stepped out of the bathroom. He looked at the small figure sleeping soundly on the bed. Walking over, he sat down beside him. His large hand brushed aside the jetblack hair falling over Theerak’s face before he leaned down to kiss his lips. The warm breath and the deeper red tint of Theerak’s lips confirmed what Muenfah had suspected—a mild fever.

    “Little one…”

    “…”

    Theerak pulled the blanket over his face, as if annoyed at being disturbed while sleeping. Muenfah laughed softly and tugged the blanket off his face. Last night, Theerak had woken up past 3 a.m., grumbling at him for almost two hours before falling back asleep near morning.

    “my butt hurts so much. I never thought you would be that wild in the later round, ugh…”

    “The wild one’s sorry, okay?”

    “I won’t forgive you right now because my butt’s super sore.”

    “Heh,”

    “The pain keeps reminding me to stay mad at you for a long time.”

    “I told you… if it’s too much, just say so.”

    “Back then, I could handle it… but now it hurts.”

    “If it hurts, we should do it again, so it’ll heal.”

    “Sky! I won’t let you love me for three years!”

    “If I go without that long, when the time comes, you will hurt even more.”

    “Ugh, I don’t want it anymore!”

    “I’m sorry, okay?”

    “…”

    “Since I fell for you… I haven’t had sex with anyone else.”

    “…”

    “…And I don’t think I could be with anyone else either.”

    “…”

    “Because the only one I want… is you Theerak.”

    “I will reduce your punishment a little… I won’t let you love me for two years instead.”

    “Thank you, that’s a whole year off.”

    Muenfah chuckled softly as he recalled their conversation from last night.

    After that, Theerak kept complaining about feeling sore all over. Muenfah had to soothe him by rubbing his head until he fell asleep. Muenfah leaned down to peck his thin lips several times, feeling a playful itch.

    When Theerak was complaining…

    His eyes were teary, his lips red.

    I’m so smitten with him…

    What should I do?

    “Ugh… I want to sleep.”

    “I won’t bother you anymore.”

    Muenfah leaned down to nuzzle and kiss his soft cheek once more, then grabbed the cigarette pack from the bedside shelf and walked out to the front of the house. He plopped down on a wooden chair, tapped a white cigarette out of the pack, and lit it while gazing at the sea ahead. Muenfah brought the cigarette to his lips, inhaling the nicotine into his lungs, then let out a faint smile as he released the white smoke freely.

    Muenfah smiled because…

    The sky horizon and the edge of the sea had truly met.

    He couldn’t believe it had actually happened. Last night felt like a dream. Muenfah had secretly loved him one-sidedly for so long, never daring to hope that the other would love him back. But when they finally turned to look at each other, Muenfah realized that the thought of not needing anything else in this life wasn’t an exaggeration at all.

    Muenfah wanted to fall asleep with him. He wanted Theerak in his arms every night. Listening to him chatter away until he drifted off to sleep was one of life’s simple joys.

    And waking up in the morning to see his face—

    That was a complete life…

    A complete life in my own way.

    “Hey, Fah…”

    He turned toward the voice and saw Real, who had just stepped out to smoke in front of the house too. Real and Hia’s vacation house wasn’t far from his own. Real walked over to him but didn’t come up onto the porch, stopping at the first step.

    “Lend me your lighter.”

    Muenfah tossed his lighter to his friend before bringing his cigarette to his lips.

    “…”

    “Did you sleep well last night?”

    “Mhm…”

    “I barely slept at all.”

    “Why not?”

    “That damn toilet water kept sleep-talking all night… I wanted to kick him off the bed.”

    Muenfah chuckled softly before asking, “What was he sleep-talking about?”

    “One minute he’s crying, the next he’s laughing… I couldn’t tell if he was sleep-talking or possessed.” Real shook his head as he exhaled white smoke.

    “Do I really have to endure another night with him?”

    “Just let it go. He’ll stop sleep-talking eventually.”

    “The only way he’d stop is if I kicked him off the bed.”

    “I know you wouldn’t actually do that.”

    “…”

    “How did you get him to stop sleep-talking?”

    Real made an exasperated face before saying, “I squeezed his mouth shut with my hand.”

    “…” Muenfah burst out laughing and asked, “Did that stop him?”

    “It did… he woke up and said, ‘Sorry, darling.’” Real’s voice sounded exhausted. “I’m so damn tired of him.”

    “…”

    “And you? Slept like a baby, huh? You’re in such a good mood today— asking questions, talking a lot.” Real narrowed his eyes at him, then pointed with the hand holding the cigarette. “Your face looks radiant… what’s up with that?”

    “Real…” Muenfah stared at his close friend, who was grinning mischievously. “I’m completely head over heels for him.”

    “Haha!” Real burst into laughter upon hearing his words.

    Muenfah truly felt what he’d said. He was so in love and infatuated with Theerak that he couldn’t think straight. Normally, Muenfah didn’t like sharing his feelings with anyone, not even a close friend like Real. But this time, he couldn’t contain the overwhelming emotions he had for Theerak any longer—he had to let them spill out.

    When he secretly loved him, Muenfah managed to keep his feelings to himself for so long. He thought this time he couldn’t hold back because Theerak amplified the already overflowing emotions, multiplying them exponentially.

    “…”

    “You’ve loved your guy for so long. It’s not strange to feel this much,”

    “…”

    “But no matter how smitten you are with the little one, you still need to eat,” Real said with a laugh, nodding as if inviting him. “Just now, Ball called and said everyone’s gathered at the dining room. Hurry up and change your clothes… so we can have breakfast together.”

    “Yeah… I’ll catch up. I need to wake him up first.”

    “Okay.”

    Muenfah stubbed his cigarette into the soil of a nearby empty plant pot before standing up to his full height and walking back into the house. He looked at the small figure lying face down. Muenfah guessed Theerak must have been tossing and turning, causing the blanket to slip down precariously over his lower half. And since he was only wearing Muenfah’s shirt his round butt peeked out slightly from under the blanket…

    The bigger guy let out a smile before sitting down beside him. Muenfah leaned down to kiss the soft cheek once. The sweet scent of his body made Muenfah unable to resist moving his lips to leave a mark near his slim waist.

    “Ugh… don’t tease me… I want to sleep.”

    “…”

    Muenfah chuckled in his throat. He pulled his lips away and used his hand to pull the blanket up to cover the smaller guy up to his neck. Theerak turned his face sideways toward him, clearly so exhausted he wouldn’t open his eyes.

    “…”

    “Hey… wake up, let’s have breakfast.”

    “…” Theerak shook his head in refusal, eyes still closed.

    “Theerak, you need to eat breakfast, so I can give you medicine again, because you have a fever.”

    “It’s because of you, Sky…”

    He grumbled softly with his eyes closed. His bright red lips moved faintly, making it impossible not to feel playful. Muenfah leaned down and lightly nipped at them with his teeth. Theerak raised his hand to push his face away, whining.

    “Ugh… I want to sleep, don’t mess with me.”

    “Then should I order food for us to eat here instead?”

    “Yes…” The smaller guy nodded weakly before rolling over to face away from him.

    Seeing him turn his back like that, Muenfah—the one who loved Theerak with all his heart—felt his spirits sink immediately. He thought that if one day Theerak ignored him again Muenfah, who never cared about anyone might just die because of this Rak Niran.

    When your lover turns their back on you… who’d be okay with that?

    Muenfah slipped his hand under the thick blanket and gently rubbed Theerak’s curved backside to soothe him. He leaned down, nuzzling into the fragrant crook of Theerak’s neck, pressing repeated kisses there.

    “Little one…”

    “…”

    “Don’t sleep with your back to me.”

    “…”

    “I might be a bit naughty sometimes… but I love you Theerak so much, you know.”

    “…”

    The smaller figure turned around, wrapping both arms around Muenfah’s neck. Theerak blinked awake before planting several kisses on Muenfah’s lips. He moved one hand to cradle Muenfah’s face, kissing his forehead, eyes, nose, and cheeks.

    “Muenfah, my clingy one.”

    Muenfah flashed a smile at the smaller one before saying, “I want to love you.”

    “Stop! That’s enough!”

    “Heh, I was just kidding.”

    “Even kidding isn’t allowed!”

    Muenfah chuckled softly before asking, “What do you want to eat?”

    “Congee…” Theerak furrowed his brows as if thinking, then added, “I want pork congee.”

    “Okay, I’ll order it for you.”

    “But right now, I really want to sleep more, please, Phii Fah.”

    “Still worn out?”

    “Exhausted and aching all over.”

    Muenfah tightened his embrace around the smaller one, pressing his forehead against Theerak’s rounded one. “Sorry, my good boy.”

    “No need to sweet-talk me. I’m not reducing your punishment… you are banned from loving me for two years, same as before.”

    Muenfah nodded in acceptance before saying, “Don’t be too harsh on me.”

    “…”

    “You little Fah…”

    “Baby broooo…”

    A loud shout from outside made Muenfah sigh and pull away from the embrace. He quickly tugged the blanket up to cover Theerak’s face up to his nose, worried that his rude friends might barge in. If they did, they’d only see Theerak’s eyes.

    “Is Muenfah inside?…Or did he already head to the dining room?”

    Muenfah got up from the bed and walked to open the door. He glared at Hia, who stood there grinning cheerfully. Theerak shot Hia an exasperated glance while Hia craned his neck, trying to peek inside.

    “What the hell are you doing here?”

    “I came to pick up you and little bro for breakfast.”

    “I’m in the middle of sweet-talking my wife… You guys go ahead first.”

    “What do you mean, Muenfah?”

    “What’s with you?”

    “No, the wife thing, Muenfah… what do you mean?”

    “It means your little brother’s become your mom now.”

    Real burst out laughing when he heard this, while Hia’s eyes widened and his mouth dropped open, looking shocked. Muenfah turned to glance behind him, feeling something soft crash into his body.

    “Phii Fah…”

    Theerak had wrapped himself in a blanket up to his neck. He pressed his face against Muenfah’s back, then slipped one hand out from the blanket to hug him from behind.

    “What do you want?”

    “I feel bad for Phii Hia… Phii Fah, don’t scold him.”

    Muenfah sighed. He moved his hand to rub the small arm wrapped around his torso. Today, Muenfah realized he had a weakness—just the smaller one hugging him tightly was enough. He was ready to stop anything at Theerak’s request.

    “Okay, I won’t scold Hia anymore.”

    “My good boy.”

    Muenfah gave a faint smile as the smaller one kissed his back as a reward for being good. He turned to look at Hia, who still wore a stunned expression, glancing back and forth between Muenfah and the small arm hugging him, before pointing a finger at his body.

    “Huh, now I get why you wearing a bathrobe.”

    “…”

    “Little broooo…” Hia let out a dramatic wail, then pretended to wipe tears from his dry eyes.

    “Acting up again, huh… I’ll kick you into the sea,” Real said.

    “You’re not me, so you wouldn’t get it…”

    “Let them be together for now, come with me.”

    “No! I’m going to stand here and mourn myself.”

    “You toilet water!”

    “Ughhh… don’t yell at me! I’m sad!”

    “Stop acting and come eat with me.”

    Muenfah raised an eyebrow at Hia, whose lips were now pursed. He looked like he was about to cry, but after Real snapped at him again, he finally lowered his head and followed Real. Muenfah turned back to the smaller one still clinging behind him.

    “Phii Fah…”

    “Yes?”

    “Can you carry me to bed?”

    “…”

    “Just a moment ago, I felt so bad for Hia, so I forced myself to get up and stop Phii Fah. But now, I’m in so much pain that I don’t even want to walk.” “You did all that for Hia?”

    “…”

    “Can I feel a little jealous?”

    “Don’t be jealous of me. I… love you the most.”

    Muenfah gave a faint smile before carrying him back to the bed. Theerak shifted around, trying to adjust his sitting position for several minutes, but no matter how he sat, his backside ached all over. In the end, Theerak had to lie back down as before.

    “…”

    “Phii Fah, go eat with your friends. I’ll just sleep a bit more.”

    “How could I leave you alone at the house?”

    “I’ll be fine. It’s better if you aren’t here—I can sleep without anyone bothering me.”

    “Are you kicking me out?” Muenfah leaned down, peppering kisses on his thin lips until the smaller man burst out laughing. “Getting bold with me now, huh?”

    “Phii Fah…” Theerak said, laughing. “I wouldn’t dare get bold with you

    Khun Muenfah.”

    “…”

    Muenfah chuckled softly before saying, “Then I will go eat with friends first, okay?”

    “Sure…”

    “You’re really okay staying alone, right?”

    “Absolutely.”

    “I’ll hurry back.”

    Muenfah kissed his thin lips once more before getting up to change and head out to eat at the dining hall. He knew Theerak should have someone looking after him since he could barely walk, but Muenfah didn’t forget that friends mattered too. He had to balance his time between both.

    His lover needed care And his friends needed attention too. 

    After getting dressed, Muenfah walked back to the bed where Theerak was already asleep. He kissed his forehead gently before leaving the house for the dining hall. On the way, he thought he’d have to prepare to answer questions from a certain someone.

    That someone being Babe.

     

    #However Many Thousand Skies

    Muenfah entered the dining hall, scanning the room for his friends’ table. Spotting them at the far corner, he went to grab some food. His uncle’s resort offered a buffet breakfast every morning, so the dining hall was especially crowded with guests at this time.

    “Excuse me…”

    Muenfah, who was serving himself food, turned toward the voice. He saw a beautiful woman who was looking down, avoiding eye contact as if she were shy. She clutched her phone tightly in her hand. Since Muenfah didn’t enjoy talking to strangers or wasting time, he decided to ask directly.

    “Is something wrong?”

    “Uh… my friend asked me to get your LINE.”

    He knew it wasn’t really a friend asking, as this woman claimed. Muenfah had faced situations like this regularly since his first year, and even now, people still approached him constantly. Customers at the shop would often ask for his number or LINE, but Muenfah never told Theerak about it, worried it would upset him.

    His lover was prone to jealousy and overthinking.

    Muenfah didn’t want to see Theerak’s heart ache too often, so he dealt with it by giving everyone who approached him a clear response. He knew it

    might seem rude to say it that way, but Muenfah was willing to be seen in a bad light if it meant keeping his lover at ease.

    “Sorry… I already have a wife.”

    If he said he had a boyfriend, they might still hold out hope…

    “…”

    After turning the woman down, Muenfah resumed scooping food onto his plate before sitting next to Dom. Across from him, Hia sat looking sulky. Muenfah was about to take a bite when he felt a pair of eyes staring at him. He set his spoon down and picked up the coffee mug that Real had just slid over from the opposite side to take a sip.

    Muenfah knew he’d have to brace himself for Babe, because Dom, who was sitting beside him, stood up to switch seats with his girlfriend. Now, Babe was sitting next to him. Muenfah placed the ceramic mug down and turned to look at the small figure showing a worried expression.

    “Did you sleep well last night, Babe?”

    The one asked let out a heavy sigh. Her large, round eyes looked weary, as if she hadn’t slept all night. Babe placed a hand on her chest before asking in a calm, steady voice “Where’s Rak, Fah? Why didn’t he come have breakfast with us?”

    “He has a fever, so I let him rest at home. I’ll order some pork congee for him to eat later.”

    Babe pursed her lips before turning to smack Dom’s arm with a loud slap. Poor Dom took the hit for him again. Dom rubbed his arm lightly, looking at his girlfriend with pleading eyes.

    “Honey… why hit me? The one who made Theerak sick is Fah, not your me.”

    “Last night, I told you to go buy lube, but you wouldn’t go. And look what happened?” Babe lowered her head and rubbed her face, as if trying to calm herself. “Rak ended up with a fever.”

    Last night, when Dom called to ask if he’d bought lube, it must’ve been Babe forcing him to make the call. Plus, Dom had insisted he not be too rough with his lover.

    In reality…

    Dom was just the messenger.

    “Don’t blame Dom, Babe.”

    “…”

    “Even with lube… he’d still end up with a fever.”

    “…”

    “Because it was his first time… and he’s so small.”

    Pfft!!

    Right at that moment, Noh spat out his drink, splattering it all over Hia’s face. Noh quickly took responsibility by grabbing a white cloth from the table to wipe the dripping water off his friend’s face. Muenfah furrowed his brows, watching his flustered friend.

    “Ugh… damn it, Noh! Why do you hate me so much?!”

    “It’s not like that, Hia… I just… uh… whatever, forget it.”

    Hia, who had been whimpering in his throat, stopped complaining and started sniffing the air, twitching his nose. “Wait a sec.”

    “What now? I’m wiping your face here…”

    What did you just use to wipe my face?”

    Noh pulled his hand back and looked at the small cloth in it. Real shook his head in exasperation before reaching over to snatch the cloth from No and handing it back to a female staff member who had just come to clear the plates.

    “Thank you.” she said.

    Theerak nodded. “You’re welcome.”

    “Hey, Real… what was that cloth just now?” Hia asked.

    “A rag.”

    “Damn it, No! You bastard!”

    Muenfah shook his head in frustration. He wasn’t a fan of chaos, but it seemed fate—or maybe the sky itself—wanted to mess with him by sending friends like these into his life. His peace had been shattered ever since Hia came into the picture.

    But he had to admit, Hia was a damn good friend—

    Even if he loved to make a big scene.

    He shifted his gaze from his friends to Babe. Right now, Dom was consoling his girlfriend, holding her close. Babe had her face buried in Dom’s chest. Dom nodded at Muenfah and mouthed silently “Give me some time to process.”

    Muenfah nodded back. He was about to lift his ceramic cup to drink when Babe suddenly pulled away from Dom and turned to him so quickly that he had to set the cup down. It was as if something had just clicked in her mind.

    “Can I go check on him, Fah?”

    You can, but he might be a little fussy…”

    “How intense was it, Fah?…For him to be that fussy?”

    The moment that question left Babe’s mouth, everyone at the table froze. All eyes turned to Muenfah, as if everyone was dying to know but too afraid to ask. Muenfah rubbed his face, trying to come up with an answer. He had to respond vaguely, out of respect for Theerak.

    “Babe…”

    “Our chubby little puppy…” Babe pressed a hand to her chest again, then reached into her pants pocket to pull out some smelling salts.

    Muenfah sighed as he watched Babe inhale the salts. At that moment, he wanted to hurl a spoon at Noh’s face. The guy’s eyes widened as he let water dribble out of his mouth again.

    “Are you guys messing with me or what?!”

    “Hey, little one… that big guy Fah…” Noh stammered before turning to

    Hia, “Can’t think straight at all.”

    “Damn it, no need to rub it in! I’m already hurting enough—wait, I’ll spit water in his face!” Hia snapped.

    Muenfah figured breakfast here wouldn’t taste good anymore. He decided to go back home and eat with his little one instead. But he didn’t forget to turn and ask Babe, who was sitting there sniffing smelling salts, her eyes half-closed like she might faint. Luckily, Dom was there to support her back.

    Muenfah realized…

    His little one really was everyone’s heart.

    “Babe, I’m heading home. Want to come check on him with us?”

    Fah, tell me first…” Babe turned to him before continuing, “Is he really hurt?”

    “Not hurt… just sore all over.”

    “I’ll try to brace myself,” Babe said, lightly patting her chest. “Let him rest for now. I’ll come check on him again this afternoon.”

    “…”

    “If he’s really hurt, Fah… we might need to keep you two apart for a bit.”

    “Hey… didn’t we already promise each other?”

    “I just can’t get over it.”

    “Separating lovers is a sin, you know.”

    Babe let out a big sigh, “I’ll try to pull myself together more, Fah.”

    Muenfah chuckled softly. He understood and wasn’t the least bit mad at her. Babe had loved and taken such good care of his little one. Seeing him in pain or crying must be torturous for her. Muenfah thought a sister like Babe was rare indeed.

    Babe was a good daughter, a good sister, and a good partner.

    That’s why she’d taught his little one to be such a good boy.

    “Then I’ll head home first. I’ll hurry to get some fever medicine for him too.”

    “If you want to rush back to cuddle him, just say it straight—no need to beat around the bush.”

    “Yeah! Hia!”

    “You’re the one picking a fight with him, Hia.”

    My heart’s shattered… let me vent a little.”

    “Just go, Fah… I’ll deal with this toilet water myself.”

    He got up from the dining room and headed to the lobby to ask Jan to prepare some pork porridge for his little one to eat at home. After that, Muenfah hurried straight back. On the way, he passed his younger brother’s house. He hadn’t seen Panli at the dining room, so he glanced at the balcony. Muenfah spotted two pairs of shoes left by the door. He figured Panli and whoever was with him might not be up yet.

    Whoever’s awake or not, whatever.

    But by now, his darling must be awake.

     

    #However Many Thousand Skies

    “Ah, ouch…”

    Theerak had been awake for a while. He tried to prop himself up to sit, but no matter how he shifted, every movement left him aching all over. He groaned with every attempt to move.

    Ugh… you can’t just lie here like a vegetable. you have to fight!

    With his stubborn determination, Theerak finally found a suitable sitting position. He sat slightly sideways, shifting his weight onto his legs instead of his hips. Last night, when Muenfah did what he did, the pain hadn’t lasted long—soon turning into pleasure instead. Now, Theerak understood that such happiness came at the cost of a battered body.

    Creak!

    Phii Fah…”

    Theerak called out even though he couldn’t yet see who was behind the door. But as it creaked open, it was indeed Muenfah, just as he’d thought.

    “Theerak, you’re awake?”

    “Yes…”

    Muenfah turned to take something from a staff member. As he walked in, Theerak saw a ceramic bowl with steam rising from it. Muenfah placed the bowl of hot porridge on the bedside shelf, then fetched a small folding table to set on the bed for him.

    The tall man prepared everything for him with care. Theerak thought Muenfah took better care of him than a nurse ever could. He looked at the steaming bowl of pork porridge on the little table. Muenfah even went to get water and medicine, placing them nearby for him.

    “Eat your food, and then you can take your medicine, okay?”

    Theerak nodded eagerly before picking up a spoon to stir the porridge.

    “What did you eat?”

    “Coffee.”

    “Just coffee?”

    “I was going to eat something else too at first.”

    “…”

    “But my friends and I ruined the mood.”

    “Why’s that?”

    “Don’t worry about it, Theerak. They just like being ridiculous.”

    Theerak laughed before taking a spoonful of porridge into his mouth. He knew Muenfah didn’t want to elaborate because he didn’t want him focusing on anyone else. “…”

    “This afternoon… Babe might come by to check on you.”

    Cough, cough!

    At that moment, Theerak choked on his porridge, his face turning red.

    Muenfah quickly handed him a glass of water and gently rubbed his back. Theerak prayed his older sister wouldn’t find out about this. He’d promised her nothing would happen.

    And look at him now…

    The chubby puppy had been devoured so thoroughly he couldn’t even walk.

    “Babe… I get it.”

    “Ugh… her chubby puppy, you will be pinched until you bruise for sure.”

    “If she wants to pinch me, she better pinch you instead.”

    “…”

    “Babe is trying to come to terms with it.”

    “Phii Babe definitely can’t handle it, Phii Fah. Last time, she almost fainted.”

    “I believe smelling salts will help her.”

    Theerak blinked rapidly. Hearing that, he thought Phii Babe would definitely need smelling salts again, which is why Muenfah said it. Even his older sister hadn’t seen his condition yet and still needed smelling salts. If Phii Babe found out he couldn’t even walk, she might faint right in front of him.

    “I think… I need to try acting normal to keep Phii Babe’s heart at ease.”

    “How will you do that, Theerak?” Muenfah, sitting across from him, reached out to gently stroke his cheek. “You can’t even walk yet—how will you act normal?”

    “This afternoon, do your friends have any activities planned, Phii Fah?”

    “Yesterday, they said they’d play volleyball.”

    Theerak sat assessing his condition for a moment. He figured he couldn’t force himself to play volleyball with the older guys. The only thing he could do was sit and cheer everyone on. He had to do something— if he didn’t get up and try, Phii Babe would worry even more.

    “I’ll go out and watch everyone play volleyball.”

    “Then I’ll have them play in front of our house, so you won’t have to walk too much, Theerak.”

    “Okay…”

    After finishing the pork congee, Muenfah helped him bathe, doing everything for him, before bringing him back to lie on the bed as usual. Theerak looked down at his clothes and sighed.

    Why does Muenfah always like dressing him in his own clothes?

    This time, he even gave him his own shorts to wear.

    The shorts were so loose that Theerak had to fold the waistband several times to make them fit. Even then, they were still losing because of their size difference. Theerak looked up at the bigger guy who came to sit beside him. “I have my own clothes. Why didn’t you grab them for me, Phii Fah?”

    Muenfah chuckled in his throat before leaning his face down to rest on his shoulder. “Phii Fah likes seeing you wear my clothes.”

    “But they’re so loose. I can’t wear your clothes out to watch the others play volleyball, Phii Fah.”

    “We’ll change them later then. For now, wear them to make me happy.”

    “Sky…”

    Muenfah shifted to lean against the headboard, wrapping a thick arm around his shoulders and pulling him into a hug. Muenfah pressed his nose into his hair, sniffing repeatedly as if he wanted to inhale every bit of the messy scent.

    “Does my messy hair smell nice and refreshing to you, Phii Fah?”

    “Feels so good…” Muenfah said, before nuzzling Theerak’s head several more times. “I’m completely smitten with you.”

    Theerak smiled faintly and tilted his head to rest against the larger figure. He’d never imagined that one day Muenfah would belong to him. Muenfah was so perfect, it seemed impossible he’d fall for a chubby puppy like Theerak.

    Muenfah was everyone’s Muenfah, after all.

    But today, Muenfah—or rather, Pradipat Pisut—belonged solely to Rak Niran.

     

    #However Many Thousand Skies

    “Babe… don’t pinch him, okay?”

    Theerak heard Phii Dom’s voice faintly coming from behind the door. He swallowed hard before turning to look at Muenfah’s face. Muenfah didn’t seem the least bit worried, even though the intimidating aura of Phii Babe was already seeping into the room before she’d even appeared. Theerak hadn’t expected Phii Babe to show up this soon—Muenfah had said his sister wouldn’t come until the afternoon, but it was only noon now.

    “Don’t be scared, okay?”

    Theerak shook his head in denial. “I won’t lie to you… I will be honest. I’m scared.”

    Muenfah laughed before saying, “When Babe comes in to see you, I will step outside and wait, alright?” “Y-Yes, okay.” Creak!

    The large white door swung open, and Theerak’s heart pounded. Phii Babe walked into the house with a worried expression. Muenfah, who’d been sitting beside him, let go of their embrace and stood to join Phii Dom outside. Now, Theerak was sitting face-to-face with the fierce older sister.

    “How are you holding up?…Your plan to sleep at 7 p.m. didn’t work out, huh?”

    “…”

    Phii Babe plopped down on the bed before asking, “Did he wear you out so much you can’t even get up?”

    “Y-Yes…”

    “…”

    “I told you these guys don’t know the meaning of ‘emergency.’”

    “I will remember that. Right now, he is banned from loving me for two years.”

    Phii Babe shook her head. “Don’t talk about a two-year ban just yet. Focus on taking care of yourself for the next two days first. There’s a chance he might come back for round two.”

    “N-No way, Phii Babe… he wouldn’t dare.”

    Phii Babe sighed, shaking her head slightly again. “And you’re wearing all of his clothes?”

    “Yes, Phii Fah gave them to me to wear.”

    “These guys are all the same, honestly.”

    “Did you used to wear Phii Dom’s clothes too?”

    “A long time ago… Dom doesn’t get the chance to do that anymore.”

    “…”

    “Last night, I made him sleep on the floor… He was asking for it.”

    Theerak laughed before saying, “Phii Babe…”

    “What did you say?”

    “I belong to Phii Fah now.”

    “You little rascal!”

    “Ow, ouch… Phii Babe, I’m hurt!”

    “How could you say that? Don’t you care about your big sister’s feelings at all?”

    Theerak raised his hand to rub the arm Phii Babe had pinched, then said, “I wanted you to hear it from my own mouth.”

    “…”

    “Even though you know what happened… hearing it from me directly might help you come to terms with it faster.”

    “…”

    “He didn’t bully me, okay? Part of it was my choice too.”

    “Are you that afraid I’d be mad at Fah?”

    Theerak nodded vigorously, “Yes.”

    “One more time… for being so obsessed with your boyfriend.”

    “Ow, ouch! Ugh, Phii Babe, I’m hurts!”

    “I’m pinching you, and it hurts me just as much, but let me do it a little, okay?”

    “Babe… what are you doing to Theerak?”

    Theerak turned to see Muenfah rushing in after hearing his cries. Muenfah sat on the bed and pulled Theerak into a hug, glancing between Phii Babe and him before saying “…”

    “If you’re going to punish him, do it to me… not to him.”

    “You two are just as bad… so smitten with each other.”

    “…”

    “Protecting each other so well.”

    “Listen, Babe… if you hurt him again, tonight I’ll punish you.”

    Phii Babe whipped her head toward Phii Dom, glaring at her boyfriend before pointing a finger at him in warning, “Don’t you dare use this as an excuse to take advantage. You’re all just as sneaky… don’t think I don’t see through you, Dom. Tonight, you’re sleeping on the floor again.”

    “Dom… you slept on the floor last night?”

    Phii Dom nodded, then crouched down in front of Phii Babe, “Honey… I was wrong for trying to find an excuse to do that to you, but please don’t say stuff like this in front of the others again. I’m so embarrassed.”

    Muenfah chuckled softly before saying, “I promise I’ll keep it a secret.”

    “Thanks, man… otherwise, I wouldn’t know where to hide my face.”

    “Get up… and let’s go. Theerak needs to rest,” Phii Babe said as she stood, then turned to him, “Fah… take good care of Rak, okay? For the next couple of days… no repeats, got it?”

    Muenfah nodded, “…”

    “I love you Phii Babe.” Theerak said, knowing exactly how to calm his older sister down. Phii Babe sighed before reaching out to pat his head.

    “Rest a lot, okay?”

    “Sure…”

    Once Phii Babe and Phii Dom walked away, Muenfah quickly pulled back from their embrace and scanned Theerak from head to toe. Theerak let out a laugh before saying “Phii Babe just pinched me. It didn’t hurt much.”

    “The only one allowed to leave marks on you… is me alone.”

    Theerak burst into cheerful laughter before replying, “The only one I allow to leave marks on me… is you alone.”

    He knew his words might rile Muenfah up, making him want to pounce on him again. But since he was still aching all over, Theerak figured Muenfah would restrain himself. Yet, the taller man suddenly squeezed his backside hard, making him jolt.

    “Phii Fah!”

    “You’re the one who teased me first.” Muenfah said, biting his lip.

    The taller man leaned down and pressed a kiss to his lips. Muenfah cupped his face with one hand, kissing him fiercely as if he wanted to devour him whole. Theerak struggled to catch his breath, completely overtaken by Muenfah. When the taller man noticed he was starting to gasp, he finally pulled back.

    “Phii Fah! Phii Babe said no repeats!”

    “Repeating with your lips is fine.”

    “You sneaky sky.”

    Muenfah laughed before nuzzling into his neck and saying, “Sneaky, flirty… only with you alone.”

    Theerak shook his head while gently running his hand through the chocolate-colored hair. He wholeheartedly believed Muenfah was like this only with him—because the man didn’t care about anyone else.

    Theerak wanted to tell Muenfah…

    “Thank you, Phii Fah… thank you for letting me be your one and only Theerak.”

    Thank you for making him realize…

    That the phrase “Sky’s Beloved”

    Wasn’t an exaggeration in the slightest.

     

    TBC

     

    YOURSKY CHAPTERS HOME

  • YOURSKY, Chapter 31

    YOURSKY, Chapter 31

       YOURSKY, Chapter 31

    Whoosh ~

    The van door was slid open by Hia, who took on the role of serving the friends ever since they left the house. Everyone told him he didn’t need to do this, but Hia insisted on taking care of everyone to the best of his ability.

    “All you fine folks can get out now.”

    “Hia. I told you, you don’t have to serve us.”

    Theerak laughed. Muenfah shook his head in exasperation before leading him out of the van. He stretched both arms until they were taut and twisted his body while standing and waiting for the others, who were gradually getting out of the vehicle. Muenfah, standing beside him, leaned down and pressed his nose to his head, giving it a loud sniff.

    “Are you tired, Theerak?”

    “A little, Phii Fah.”

    Muenfah gave him that same familiar smile before saying, “Let’s go buy some stuff.”

    Since they had set out early that morning, Muenfah’s friends had gathered at his house since 5 a.m. Some said they’d been partying the night before and didn’t have time to go home and pack their things, so they came straight to his place. Muenfah decided to stop at the supermarket to buy supplies before continuing the long journey without any more stops.

    Theerak turned around to look at the older guys following behind. This time, a lot of Muenfah’s friends had come along, so Hia had to bring two vans from home. But Hia still managed to sneak into Muenfah’s van, just like last time.

    “What are you looking at, you chubby-cheeks?”

    Theerak wrinkled his nose at Panli, who was walking behind, before smiling at the person standing nearby. He was afraid Panli would get annoyed and tease him relentlessly, so he quickly ran to stand in front of Muenfah.

    “What’s wrong, Theerak?”

    “I’m scared of being teased by Panli.”

    Muenfah laughed before positioning him to walk side by side as usual, wrapping an arm around his waist. He leaned down and whispered softly in his ear.

    “Don’t worry, he’s already found someone else to tease. He won’t mess with you, who belongs to me anymore.”

    Theerak understood what Muenfah meant. He raised a hand to cover his mouth and giggled. The bigger guy watching him must have felt a playful itch, as he lightly squeezed his waist with his hand.

    “Feeling cheeky…”

    “Hey, Fah…”

    The smaller guy, about to respond to Muenfah, suddenly stopped walking and turned around at the sound of someone calling. Phii Ball quickly strode over to the two of them, his expression not looking too good.

    “Do you have a cigarette?”

    “No.”

    “I’m dizzy and feel like throwing up. The driver is such a jerk, driving so recklessly. I’ve never gotten carsick in my life, and it’s happening today of all days.”

    “Real has cigarettes.”

    “He smokes the hot formula. I don’t like it.”

    “I’ll buy some for you then.”

    “No need, no need. I’ll buy them myself.”

    “Might as well get some in case I need to smoke too. You don’t have to buy them.”

    “Fine, okay.”

    Muenfah nodded to his friend before turning to him and taking his hand to continue walking. He let go of his hand for a moment to get a shopping cart. Theerak then walked ahead inside first. By now, everyone had split up to shop. Those who came with their partners walked in pairs. Theerak thought that Muenfah’s friends were almost all mature in their behavior. There was no waiting to group up and walk together. If someone could buy or do something first, they’d hurry to do it to avoid wasting time.

    The small figure quickly headed to the snack section. Theerak scanned the shelves for the gummy bears he liked to eat, but it seemed this supermarket didn’t have them. He was about to bend down to check the bottom shelf when a gentle voice stopped him.

    “Looking for these, Rak?”

    Theerak smiled widely when he saw the bag of gummy bears in Kai’s hand, nodding eagerly. “Yes, yes! Where were they, Klai?”

    “Over there,” Klai said, pointing to a shelf farther away.

    Theerak figured Kai must have come from the other side and spotted the gummy bears first. He took the bag from Kai and was about to step away because he saw Panli walking into the section with a basket.

    “Hey, chubby-cheeks!”

    “Huh, what! Li, you dog face.”

    “Li… don’t be loud with me.”

    “I always play with him like this.”

    “But this time, I got startled.”

    “Yeah! So loud, bad manners. Klai, hit Li for me.”

    Klai didn’t hit Panli as he suggested, but he turned to look at Panli with a calm, steady gaze. “…”

    “I won’t be loud with you anymore, but Klai, don’t look at me like that again.”

    Theerak pressed his lips together to hold back a smile. When he saw Klai nod to his close friend and switch back to his usual gentle gaze, Panli raised a hand to pat Klai’s head. Perhaps because Theerak narrowed his eyes at them suspiciously, the close friend withdrew his hand.

    “Chubby-cheeks, hurry and check on Phii Fah’s cart.”

    “…” Theerak frowned, puzzled.

    “I just ran into Phii Fah…” Panli smirked. “he bought a bunch of boxes.”

    “What, you dog face?”

    “Go see for yourself.”

    The small figure sighed before glaring at his close friend and walking away from the spot. Panli’s nonsensical rambling had irritated him. He probably wasn’t just teasing; he must have come up with a malicious plan to speak ambiguously and cause discord in someone else’s family.

    That dog-faced Panli’s plan would never succeed.

    Because Theerak and Muenfah… loved each other to the fullest.

    Theerak walked through almost every department searching for his boyfriend. However, there was one department he didn’t want to enter and hoped Muenfah wasn’t in. But since it was the last place he hadn’t checked, Theerak reluctantly decided to step inside.

    The small figure almost wanted to cry when he saw the tall figure standing in that department. Muenfah was holding a long bottle of something, intently reading the label. Theerak strode forward, his eyes scanning the colorful array of condom boxes. He swallowed hard before speaking.

    “Phii Fah…”

    “Yes?” The tall figure responded, still focused on reading the label.

    Theerak was about to invite Muenfah to leave the area when he noticed two boxes of condoms in the cart. He bent down to pick them up. “Ugh! Is

    Panli trying to mess with us?”

    “How is Panli messing with you, Nong Rak?” Muenfah shifted his gaze from the blue bottle and looked at him.

    Theerak held up a silver condom box to show him. “This!…Panli must have put it in our cart.”

    “I put it in myself, for emergencies,” Muenfah replied before turning to place the blue bottle back on the shelf. He added, “Just condoms are enough… I don’t think we need the gel.”

    Suddenly, Theerak felt his face flush with heat. Muenfah didn’t have a sly expression at all; he spoke in his usual calm, steady tone. Muenfah raised an eyebrow at him before playfully mouthing words without sound, something he often did.

    Muenfah mouthed…

    ‘What’s wrong?’

    Then he burst out laughing.

    Muenfah’s actions made Theerak feel a flutter in his stomach. If it weren’t for the condoms in his hand at that moment, Theerak thought Muenfah would have been so adorable it would melt his heart.

    “I know there’s no such thing as an emergency for a sly guy like you, Phii Fah…” Theerak said before putting the condoms in his hand back on the shelf.

    “Why are you putting them back, Nong Rak?”

    “Because I don’t like them!”

    “You don’t like the thin ones?”

    “Phii Fah! I don’t like any kind!”

    “…Or do you prefer the scented ones? I picked the unscented ones for you.”

    “Ugh! Sky!”

    “Yes?”

    Theerak wanted to walk over, hug his boyfriend, and plead with him not to say anything naughty again. Whenever Muenfah talked about such things with him, Theerak felt so embarrassed he could explode. He didn’t understand why he didn’t feel the same way when he heard Panli and Type talking about it. He only knew that he didn’t really want to listen, but it didn’t make him feel shy.

    “This beach trip… nothing will happen, absolutely not!!”

    “That’s why I said I bought it just in case,” Muenfah replied before putting the same brand of condoms into the cart. This time, however, he grabbed three boxes. Theerak blinked rapidly while staring at the silver boxes in the cart. He closed his eyes, then decided to walk away from the spot without waiting for Muenfah. If he took the condoms out of the cart again, Muenfah would just put them back in.

    Theerak had no chance of winning against the stubborn Muenfah…

    After finishing shopping, Theerak walked back to the car with Muenfah.

    The latter carried all the bags himself, refusing to let Theerak hold anything. Theerak noticed Muenfah’s friend standing a little distance from the car, smoking.

    “Ball, come get the cigarettes.”

    “You bought them already?”

    “Yeah…” Muenfah used his free hand to pull out a pack of cigarettes and handed it to Phii Ball.

    “Fah, the guys want to smoke before we head out.”

    “Sure.”

    Muenfah was about to help Theerak into the car, but Phii Ball nudged him first and handed the cigarette pack back. Muenfah took it and put it in his pocket. Phii Ball probably knew he wanted to smoke, so he asked, “Don’t you want one?”

    “Not now, the smell will stick to my shirt, and Theerak won’t like it.”

    “Phii Fah…” Theerak looked up at the tall figure preparing to help him into the car. “You can go smoke, I won’t mind.”

    Theerak reached out to take all the bags from Muenfah’s strong hands. He knew cigarettes were bad and that Muenfah shouldn’t smoke. As his lover, he should stop him. But the reason he decided to let Muenfah smoke was because Theerak understood it was a normal thing for most men. Before meeting him, Muenfah had been a heavy smoker. The fact that he had quit cold turkey for a while must have been quite torturous, Theerak thought.

    If Muenfah smoked occasionally, Theerak didn’t think it would cause much harm. Muenfah had already sacrificed so much for him, changing himself in every way for his sake. This small, fleeting happiness… Theerak felt he could accept it.

    “…”

    “I know it’s not good. you used to stop you because back then, you smoked too much, and Rak was worried you’d get sick…” Theerak stood on his tiptoes to reach higher and kissed his boyfriend’s cheek. “But now, if you smoke only once in a while, I don’t mind.”

    “…”

    “I don’t want you to change yourself so much that you lose the things you enjoy… I know you is willing to give up everything you likes if you know I don’t like it.”

    “Because I love you so much, right?”

    “…And because I love you just as much, Rak can understand and accept everything.”

    “…”

    “I know that when the time comes for you to want to quit smoking for good, you will be able to do it on your own.”

    “…”

    Muenfah gave him that same familiar smile before leaning down to hug him. He pressed his nose and lips against Theerak’s shoulder and spoke in a soft whisper.

    “Thank you, Theerak.”

    “I love you, Phii Fah.”

    “Heh.”

    “I wish I had a partner who understands like this,” Phii Ball said.

    Theerak pulled away from the hug with Muenfah and tilted his head toward his boyfriend’s friends, who were standing in a group smoking at a distance from the van. Muenfah nodded at him before walking off with Phii Ball. Theerak then carried the bags and went to sit in his usual spot to wait for Muenfah. As soon as he got into the van, he saw Phii Babe sitting in the seat behind him, which was her usual spot.

    “You’ve grown up a lot, huh? Learning to understand things like this.”

    “I don’t want your happiness to decrease because of me.”

    “Do you know, Rak?…Doing this will make you become his happiness and comfort in life.”

    “…”

    “What you did just now is the foundation of respecting and accepting each other for who we are.”

    “…”

    “You’ve improved a lot.”

    Theerak smiled at his older sister before turning to look at Krai, who had just gotten into the van alone. “Where did Li go, Klai?”

    “Panli asked to go smoke.”

    “Oh…” Theerak nodded. Krai gave him the same cute smile as always before heading to sit in the backmost seat.

    He picked up the snack bag and placed it on his lap, rummaging for gummy bears. However, the first thing Theerak pulled out was a box of condoms. He swallowed hard again before slowly turning to look at his older sister, who leaned over to peek into the bag. Phii Babe blinked rapidly, letting out a heavy sigh.

    “Do I need to prepare myself for this?”

    “You don’t need to prepare for anything, Phii Babe. Phii Fah wouldn’t dare do anything to me.”

    “Rak…”

    “Trust me ~” Theerak quickly stuffed the condom box back into the bag and tied it shut tightly. “Phii Fah said he bought it just in case of an emergency.”

    “The word ’emergency’ for this group of guys means… they’ve already planned it out carefully,” Phii Babe nodded at him. “Trust me.”

    At this point, Theerak didn’t know who to believe…

    I’ll go to bed at 7 p.m…. I guarantee no emergencies will happen.”

    “Saying that… it means you’ve never been woken up before.”

    Theerak thought his plan to sleep early would work, but after his sister said this, he realized he might need a new plan. Tonight, he would have to sleep alone with Muenfah at the indigo-colored house, as Muenfah had said it had already been cleaned and prepared.

    Right now, Theerak couldn’t come up with any plans at all.

    He could only think of one thing:

       “Chubby puppy… you’re definitely going to get eaten by a tiger again, ugh.”

    T___T

     

    #However Many Thousand Skies

    “Here’s the house key.”

    Theerak stood watching Muenfah, who was handing out keys to the vacation houses to their friends. He gave one house to each couple who came together. As for the single friends, including Muenfah himself, he had them group up—five people per house.

    “Fah… who’s I sleeping with?”

    “Probably the seashells on the beach, Hia!”

    “I was just asking… why does you have to snap at me?”

    “Not only did you ask something annoying, but you also provoked Fah again. He already said to group yourselves up.” Phii Real said.

    I just went to the bathroom, and by the time I came out, they’d already formed groups.”

    “You’re like this every time; you toilet water!” Phii Real said before shoving a key into Hia’s hand. “So annoying. I want to sleep alone, but I can’t even do that.”

    “Am I sleeping with you then?”

    “Yeah, it’s the last house left. If you don’t sleep with me, go sleep with the sea ghosts.”

    Theerak smiled and laughed as he watched Hia and Phii Real bicker. Muenfah shook his head in exasperation, as usual, before taking Theerak’s hand and leading him away from there. He brought him to store their luggage at the vacation house. Theerak remembered that this house had been given to Muenfah by his uncle.

    The tall man set the bags down in front of the door before unlocking it. As Theerak followed Muenfah into the small single-story house, he glanced around. The interior was decorated in a vintage style. Upon entering, there was a large white bed, a long sofa placed in front of the window, lacepatterned curtains throughout, a wardrobe, and one bathroom.

    “Once we’re done unpacking, let’s go eat, okay? The staff have probably already served the food.”

    “Sure…” Theerak replied before plopping down onto the soft bed. “Has you ever brought anyone to this house before?”

    “You’re the first…” Muenfah said as he put the bags into the wardrobe, then walked over and kissed Theerak’s cheek with a loud smack. “…And you’ll be the only one who gets to sleep on this bed.”

    Theerak grinned before saying, “The first and only one of your sky.”

     

     

    “Yes.”

    Muenfah gave him that same familiar smile, then leaned down to kiss his forehead before taking his hand and leading him out of the house. As the tall man walked beside him, Theerak’s gaze drifted down to the large hand holding his.

    Back then, they could only steal glances at each other—no warm touches like this. The old memories came flooding back, making Theerak realize just how precious this sky was to him.

    And he wanted Muenfah to know that what he had once wished for had come true. So, Theerak gently pulled his hand free from the grip. The tall man stopped walking and turned to look at him. Muenfah furrowed his brows slightly before asking “Is something wrong?”

    “can I ride on your back, Phii Fah, like last time?”

    Muenfah let out a smile and nodded, “Sure.”

    The bigger guy bent down slightly so he could climb onto his back. Muenfah still carried him effortlessly, just like before. Theerak wrapped both arms around the thick neck, resting his chin on the broad shoulder. He tilted his head to look at the side profile of his lover.

    “Phii Fah…”

    “Yes?”

    Kiss…

    Theerak kissed Muenfah’s cheek before saying, “Now, the horizon of the sky and the edge of the sea have truly met, haven’t they?”

    Muenfah turned to look at him, then kissed his lips, “Because you, the sea, gave the sky a chance.”

    “…”

    “That’s why these two things could come together.”

    “I love you so much, Phii Fah,” Theerak said while planting several more kisses on the bigger guy’s cheek. “Back then, you let me hold your heart too.”

    “…”

    Theerak reached one hand to rest on the left side of Muenfah’s chest, then tightened his hug so his chest pressed against the broad back.

    “Back then, I didn’t dare hug you tightly, Phii Fah, because I was afraid you’d notice how fast my heart was beating.”

    “…”

    He closed his eyes to recall the memory of their previous trip to the sea. The image of Muenfah smiling while he took pictures became vivid, making his once calm heart beat fast and hard again. Theerak opened his eyes and pressed his nose and lips against the broad shoulder.

    “Now you know, don’t you, Phii Fah… how fast my heart beats?”

    “Yes…” Muenfah turned to look at him, “I know… because my heart beats just as fast as yours, Theerak.”

    Theerak smiled widely. He rested his chin on Muenfah’s shoulder again. Their friends, sitting in a group far off, waved enthusiastically at the two of them. Muenfah carried him over to where everyone had spread out a mat. The staff brought out tons of food to serve—Theerak thought it was way more than last time.

    Theerak slid off Muenfah’s back and was about to sit on the mat, but a strong hand held him back. Muenfah grabbed his hand and pulled a phone out of his pants pocket.

    “Hia… come here for a sec.”

    Theerak’s eyes widened. He thought he must’ve misheard, “…”

    “Did you just call me?”

    “Yeah.”

    Everyone burst into laughter when they saw Hia, showing his excitement so openly. Hia jumped around energetically before walking over to Muenfah. Theerak looked up at the tall figure who was staring at his friend with a calm expression. Muenfah handed his phone to Hia.

    “Take a picture of me and Theerak together.”

    “Ugh, Muenfah… you’re really hurting my feelings here.”

    Everyone erupted in laughter again. Muenfah didn’t pay any attention to what Hia said. He stuffed the phone into his friend’s hand and held it there. Hia stepped back and raised his hand to wipe his eyes. Theerak knew he wasn’t crying—he just wanted Muenfah to feel sorry for him.

    “Such a great actor…” Ball said.

    “I’m not acting! You wouldn’t understand unless you were me.”

    “Stop being dramatic and take the picture already.”

    “I’m going to take it now, okay?”

    At that moment, Theerak stood on his tiptoes to add some height. Muenfah must have known what he was up to because he leaned in closer. Theerak gave Muenfah a quick peck on the cheek, wanting a cute couple photo.

    “Ugh… cute people are always so cruel.” Hia said.

    “…”

    “You don’t feel sorry for meat all.”

    After taking the picture of the two of them, Hia immediately walked over to sit on the mat. Muenfah then took Theerak’s hand and led him over to Hia. Hia looked up at the two of them before asking “What do you want from this heartbroken guy now?”

    “My phone.”

    “Oh, right, I forgot. Sorry.”

    “Real smooth, Hia!”

    “…”

    “There are a ton of pictures of him on there too.”

    “If I knew there were so many pics of Rak, I would’ve grabbed the phone and run back to Bangkok earlier.”

    Muenfah let out a sigh and shook his head in exasperation, as usual. He made a face like he couldn’t take it anymore. Theerak flashed a smile at Hia, who was still watching him, then followed the tall figure who pulled him to sit a little farther away. Hia said “Love and pity poor Hia.”

    Muenfah pulled Theerak by the waist to sit on his strong lap. He hugged him from behind and rested his chin on Theerak’s shoulder. “What about you? Don’t you feel sorry for me?”

    “…”

    “I am exhausted from being so possessive of you.”

    Theerak smiled faintly before turning to kiss the tip of Muenfah’s sharp nose. “Phii Fah, don’t be so possessive… then you won’t get tired, right?” Muenfah, the clingy one, shook his head slightly and buried his face in the crook of Theerak’s neck. Theerak laughed and raised his hand to stroke Muenfah’s chocolate-colored hair. Whenever Muenfah got possessive, he’d become extra clingy. And Theerak always melted for Muenfah’s clingy mode…

    “This couple is so damn cute.”

    “Uh, when this guy Fah gets jealous, does he really cling to his little one like this?”

    “I’m too scared to scold him, so I just beg him not to mess with anyone else.”

    “That’s it for my friend… all the toughness he’s built up is gone.”

    Theerak smiled faintly while listening to his friend Muenfah’s conversation. He had never seen Muenfah act tough, so Muenfah always acted cute with him. Theerak couldn’t imagine Muenfah being fierce, but he figured it must be pretty scary…

    He sat comforting the jealous one for quite a while before they could eat. Muenfah just kept hugging him, resting his chin on Theerak’s shoulder as usual. Theerak picked up some crab and put it on a plate before peeling it for Muenfah to eat.

    “Eat something, okay? My clingy darling.”

    “You eat, Theerak. I’m not hungry yet.”

    The clingy Khun Muenfah hadn’t even faded when the stubborn Khun Muenfah showed up again. So Theerak had to use this trick to tame both versions of Khun Muenfah. He held a piece of crab meat in his mouth and raised a finger to his lips. Muenfah burst out laughing before leaning in close, using his full lips to snatch the crab from Theerak’s mouth.

    “Ouch… there’s a spoon, you know, and a fork too,” Phii Ball said before tossing a spoon and fork to Muenfah.

    Phii Hia raised his hand to lightly tap Ball’s shoulder before saying, “Ball, thanks a lot, buddy.”

    “Feeding from a spoon and feeding from your mouth… the taste is different,” Muenfah said.

    “Really, Phii Fah?”

    “You’ve got to try it yourself.”

    Theerak shook his head while laughing as the big guy turned to cling and ask for more crab. This time, he’d feed him with his hand, but the stubborn one pursed his lips tightly and shook his head in refusal.

    “Phii Fah… don’t be fussy.”

    “I want to eat like before.”

    “I’m shy, you know. Your friends are sneaking looks at us now.”

    “Please…”

    Theerak sighed before feeding him the crab with his mouth again. “Last time, okay?”

    “I’m not full yet.”

    “Phii Fah… why are you so clingy?”

    “One more bite, good guy.”

    Theerak glanced at Phii Babe, who was sitting a little further away, eating with her head down. Her face and ears were bright red. At first, Theerak thought it was because she saw him doing this, but then he noticed Philidor nudging her and leaning in close, and he realized Phii Babe was in the same situation as him.

    They really were friends…

    Equally clingy.

    “How about this… next time, if anyone has a partner, don’t join the singles’ trip.”

    “Yeah, being single already feels lonely enough, and now we’re getting killed off by these sweet moments too.”

    “That’ll teach Red Water… now do you guys know what a broken heart feels like?”

    “Somebody take that toilet-water troublemaker away already.” Phii Real said.

    Theerak laughed before continuing to feed crab meat to the clingy guy. Muenfah paid no attention to the people around them, focusing only on being affectionate with him.

    After finishing their meal, everyone invited each other to play in the water in the afternoon. This time, Theerak came prepared with swimwear—a white T-shirt and dark gray shorts. He grinned widely when he saw Phii Babe, Phii Dom, and Panli waving at him from the middle of the sea. He was about to run down to join them, but a strong hand grabbed his arm first.

    Muenfah frowned deeply before pointing at his shirt. “White shirt.”

    “…”

    “Are you going to wear a white shirt to play in the water?”

    “Yeah, it’s fine, Phii Fah.”

    “When it gets wet, it’ll be see-through.”

    Muenfah said this before letting go of his arm. He then lowered his head and unbuttoned his own black shirt completely. Theerak’s eyes widened as Muenfah took off his shirt and draped it over him, buttoning it up fully until the white shirt underneath was no longer visible. Theerak blinked rapidly while looking at the now shirtless tall man, who was wearing only white three-quarter-length pants.

    Since Muenfah had an incredibly good physique, Theerak started to feel possessive of him. He let out a sigh before wrapping his arms around the tall man. Muenfah chuckled in his throat and hugged him back.

    “What’s wrong, little one?”

    “Phii Fah, go put on a shirt.”

    “Heh.”

    “I’m serious, I love you, okay?”

    “I don’t want to walk back to the house… it’s too far.”

    “Then come here.”

    Theerak pulled away from the hug and tugged the thick arm to make him sit on the sand. He patted the sand lightly, signaling for him to lie down. Muenfah raised an eyebrow in confusion before asking “What are you going to do, little one?”

    “I’m going to bury you in the sand first so no one else can see you halfnaked.”

    “…”

    “Once I’m done playing in the water… then you can get up from here.” “Theerak…” Muenfah said with a laugh.

    “I am possessive… you’re possessive… the chubby puppy is possessive!”

    “Alright, if you’re this possessive—three levels of possessive—I will have to give in.”

    As soon as Muenfah lay down on the sand, Theerak scooped up handfuls of sand and started covering the other man’s body. It didn’t take long since he only buried the upper part. Muenfah tilted his head up to look at him and burst out laughing.

    “Is this enough? I can’t move anymore.”

    “It’s enough.”

    Theerak brushed both of his hands to shake off the sand. He leaned down to kiss Muenfah’s forehead, then moved to the tip of his nose, both cheeks, and finally his lips.

    “…”

    “I’ll be right back, okay?”

    “Yes.”

    “…”

    The smaller guy smiled widely and ran toward the sea, but the stares from everyone watching made Theerak pause. Phii Babe craned her neck to look at the sandy beach before asking “The person lying there… covered in sand, is that Fah?”

    “Yes.”

    “Then why did my brother do something like that?”

    “Because Phii Fah gave me his shirt to wear…” Theerak said, pointing at himself, “So he ended up shirtless.”

    Phii Dom frowned before asking, “But why bury him in sand?”

    “Because I’m possessive,” Theerak replied. “I didn’t want anyone to see Phii Fah shirtless.”

    Once everyone heard his answer, they burst into laughter. Muenfah got teased loudly by friends out in the sea, but he just lay there quietly, not responding. Seeing this, Theerak quickly joined his older siblings and friends in the water, eager to get back to his boyfriend soon.

    “I want to swim but I’m also possessive of Phii Fah.

    Sorry, my boyfriend.

     

    #However Many Thousand Skies

    Theerak played in the water with his friends until evening. After swimming, Muenfah took him back home. He told Theerak to shower first, worried he might catch a cold. Theerak didn’t take long in the shower and came out quickly. The bigger guy, who had been sitting on the sofa, stood up, grabbed a towel from the wardrobe, and headed into the bathroom. Theerak plopped down on the bed and used the towel to dry his damp hair.

    “Theerak…”

    Theerak turned toward the voice. He saw Muenfah open the bathroom door and poke half his body out. “Could you grab my bathrobe for me, please?”

    “Sure…” Theerak set the hair towel on the bed and went to fetch the bathrobe from the wardrobe for Muenfah.

    “Thank you.”

    Theerak walked back and sat on the bed, thinking to himself… Normally, Muenfah would get dressed before coming out of the bathroom, but this time he chose to wear a bathrobe instead. Theerak squeezed his eyes shut and shook his head back and forth. He quickly hung the hair towel on the rack before dashing back to lie on the bed. Theerak didn’t usually like using blankets, but now he pulled the covers up to his neck.

    “Ugh… I forgot to come up with a new plan. This chubby puppy doesn’t want to get pounced on. Guess I’ll have to use the old plan to survive for now.”

    The small figure curled up in the blanket started plotting a survival plan. Theerak was about to figure out a way to escape when the sound of the bathroom door opening and the fresh, fragrant scent of Muenfah’s body made every thought in his head vanish completely. Theerak pretended to squeeze his eyes shut, hoping Muenfah would think he was already asleep.

    He felt the end of the bed dip slightly as the larger figure sat down there.

    Theerak swallowed hard before sneaking a peek at the other person. He saw Muenfah, dressed in a grey bathrobe, sitting at the foot of the bed, using a small towel to dry his chocolate-colored hair. Theerak quickly closed his eyes again when Muenfah raised the phone to his ear.

    “What’s up?”

    “…”

    “I didn’t buy any…”

    “…”

    “Yeah, got it.”

    “…”

    Theerak figured it must be one of Muenfah’s friends calling. He silently prayed that someone would come and borrow all three boxes of Muenfah’s condoms.

    “Good boy, are you asleep already?”

    Whimper… Sound asleep, I swear!

    “…”

    “I was thinking of asking you to give me a massage. Carrying you on my back made my shoulders ache like crazy.”

    Theerak peeked through one eye at the tall figure sitting with his back to him at the end of the bed. Muenfah was using one hand to knead his broad shoulders, then moved to press and squeeze his neck. Theerak suspected it might be a sly trick from the cunning guy.

    This chubby puppy won’t fall for it ~

    “…”

    “It’d be nice if someone could give me a massage…”

    How about tomorrow morning, Phii Fah?

    Rak doesn’t like massaging at night at all.

    Theerak quickly shut his eyes again when he saw Muenfah lift the phone to his ear once more. This time, Muenfah stayed quiet, as if waiting for the other end to pick up. Theerak assumed he was calling someone.

    “Khun Jan, do you have any masseuses available?”

    “…”

    “A woman is fine too.”

    It was at that moment that Theerak threw off the blanket and bolted toward

    Muenfah. If Muenfah was calling Khun Jan to arrange for a masseuse, Theerak figured he must really be in pain. Besides feeling guilty for being the reason Muenfah was sore, there was one more thing Theerak couldn’t stand, enough to let his own plan fall apart…

    “I’m free! Rak will massage my boyfriend myself…” Theerak knelt behind Muenfah, wrapping his arms around the thick neck before continuing, “I won’t let anyone else massage you, no way.”

    Muenfah let out a soft chuckle from his throat before saying, “I’ve already got someone to massage me. Thanks so much, Khun Jan.”

    “…”

    “Didn’t you fall asleep already?”

    “Uh… because you were talking on the phone, so I woke up.”

    “You woke up to massage me?”

    “Yes, yeah.”

    Muenfah turned to look at him before saying, “Thank you.”

    “Then I will massage you, so you won’t feel sore anymore.”

    Muenfah didn’t say anything, just nodded in response, “…”

    Theerak placed both his hands on Muenfah’s broad shoulders, then pressed and kneaded to massage the bigger guy. Muenfah sat still, showing no reaction, his head lowered and eyes closed. Not long after, one of his thick hands moved to rest on top of Theerak’s.

    “Massaging like this… it woke me up.”

    He quickly pulled both hands off the broad shoulders. Theerak realized it was Muenfah’s trap. He hurriedly crawled back to the headboard, lying down and pulling the blanket up to his neck as before. But this time, Theerak didn’t close his eyes, figuring Muenfah probably knew he was pretending to sleep.

    Theerak’s throat felt dry as Muenfah used one hand to slightly loosen the tie of his bathrobe. With the tie loosened, the robe parted, revealing his strong chest. Theerak swallowed hard as Muenfah crawled toward him.

    “P-Phii Fah, you tricked me…”

    Muenfah smirked faintly, “You were pretending to sleep too.”

    Theerak lowered his gaze before saying, “I had to pretend to sleep first.”

    “Why?”

    “…” Theerak was too shy to answer Muenfah.

    “Even if you’re asleep… I would wake you up.”

    Hmph… just like Phii Babe said, no mistake there.

    “I -I won’t give in to you, no way!”

    “I know you’re ready… Can I love you?”

    “No, I’m not ready yet… I -I will never be ready either.”

    Muenfah chuckled in his throat while biting his lip, “I have a way to make you ready…”

    At that moment, Muenfah pulled the blanket off him. He used his hands to part Theerak’s legs. Theerak was about to move away, but two strong hands grabbed his waist, holding him in place. The bigger guy slid his body between Theerak’s legs, then leaned down to press their bodies closer together.

    Muenfah guided Theerak’s arms to wrap around his neck. Theerak swallowed hard as he met Muenfah’s sharp gaze, thinking Muenfah’s intensity was something he couldn’t resist.

    Theerak felt like he was practically melting into the bed…

    Muenfah smiled and shifted his body, his midsection rubbing against

    Theerak’s until he started feeling a familiar ache in his own midsection again. Theerak knew full well that if it stiffened like last time, he wouldn’t be able to calm it down— not unless Muenfah helped him.

    Theerak now understood how Muenfah could get him ready.

    “Ugh… Phii Fah, don’t move like that!”

    Muenfah stopped moving, chuckling in his throat before saying, “You’re really as ready as I thought.”

    “…Phii Fah!!”

    “This time, you have to give in to me, or you’ll end up feeling uncomfortable all night.”

    “Hmph!! You sneaky Muenfah! You naughty Muenfah!”

    Theerak had fallen into his trap again… He wanted to cover the growing tension in his midsection with his hands, but with Muenfah’s body pressed so close, he couldn’t.

    He’d done it on purpose to arouse him, really…

    T___T

    “Whose house is this…?”

    Theerak stared at the man above him before saying, “my house.”

    “And whose bed is this…?”

    “Uh, mine.”

    Muenfah smirked. “So… you have no chance of winning against me.”

    “Ugh… Phii Fah…”

    Theerak admitted he was both scared and nervous, but as Muenfah leaned down to kiss him gently and brushed his hair lightly with his hand, some of that anxiety eased.

    “What are you afraid of, little one?”

    “I am afraid of everything.”

    “Having sex isn’t something to be scared of.”

    “…”

    “Especially sex that comes from love.”

    “…”

    “You, trust me, okay?”

    “…”

    “I’m not rushing… but the reason I decided it’d be today—” Muenfah leaned down to kiss him again before pulling back— “Is because I want us to have good memories in this house.”

    “…”

    “The house that I will give to you.”

    “Phii Fah… I…”

    “Good boy… let me love you, okay?”

    Theerak knew full well that Muenfah loved him with all his heart, though he had never loved him physically. Theerak pressed his lips together tightly as he pondered. At that moment, the sharp eyes softened noticeably. Muenfah might have been holding back a little, likely aware that he wouldn’t give in easily. And Theerak knew that if he refused… Muenfah wouldn’t push it.

    This decision… was the hardest in his life.

    But because the person in front of him was Muenfah Theerak thought… the fear and anxiety he felt

    “You won’t hurt me like last time, right?”

    “It’ll hurt more than last time.”

    “…”

    “I won’t lie to you.”

    Because Muenfah was this kind of person, Theerak kept giving in to him time and again. Right now, his mind was flooded with questions, and the tense ache in the middle of his body pressed him to make a choice.

    In the end, it was that look in Muenfah’s eyes…

    …yearning and pleading that made Theerak decide the same as always.

    “You have to love me gently, okay?”

    Muenfah broke into a smile. The bigger guy shed all traces of sadness completely, nuzzling his face into Theerak’s neck before saying, “I will try.”

    “Ugh… you have to succeed, okay?”

    Muenfah pulled away from lying on top of him and knelt upright. The bigger guy moved his hands to untie the knot, and it was at that moment that Theerak’s eyes widened as he saw Muenfah’s fully bare body. His eyes took in every part of Muenfah’s physique.

    Muenfah had an enviably well-built figure, every part packed with muscle. Theerak had always dreamed of having defined hips and a sharp waistline himself, but since he didn’t like exercising, it remained just a dream. Yet today, his boyfriend had fulfilled that dream for him.

    Theerak swallowed hard as his gaze drifted downward. He quickly lowered his eyes the moment he saw Muenfah’s impressive size, thinking that perhaps the heaven loved Muenfah too much to bless him with so much.

    Muenfah moved closer, using a strong hand to lift his chin so their eyes met. He pressed a kiss to Theerak’s cheek before saying “It’s yours, you know.”

    “…”

    “Ugh… that big? I don’t want it, okay? Phii Fah, you keep it.”

    Before Theerak could even respond, Muenfah sat down beside him and leaned back against the headboard. He then pulled Theerak to straddle his strong lap. At that moment, Theerak didn’t dare lift his face to meet Muenfah’s gaze, afraid his heart might give out first.

    Those eyes, that smile, and those words—

    Theerak couldn’t handle them…

    Theerak secretly stole a glance at the larger figure reaching for something on the headboard. He hadn’t noticed that Muenfah had placed a box of condoms there. Muenfah opened the box and pulled out a silver packet.

    “Little one…”

    Theerak pursed his lips and looked up at Muenfah. “…”

    “…put the condom on me for me?”

    Theerak blinked rapidly before shaking his head in refusal. “R-Rak doesn’t know how to do it!”

    “I’ll teach you, okay? Next time, you can do it for me.”

    Muenfah tore open the silver packet and took out the condom. Theerak stared at the impressive erection standing tall in front of him. Muenfah placed the condom at the tip and guided one of Theerak’s hands to help roll it down snugly over the heated flesh. Theerak bit his lip hard as he heard a low growl rumble from Muenfah’s throat. He wasn’t sure if it was that sound or the sensation of touching Muenfah’s size that made the aching tension in his core grow even stronger.

    “…”

    “You did great.”

    At that moment, Muenfah was trying to restrain himself from skipping straight to penetration. He knew he should follow the steps he’d carefully studied. Just moments ago, he’d nearly lost control when Theerak’s hand brushed against him. He gazed at the smaller figure, now sitting on his lap with a flushed face. Muenfah smirked before helping to pull off Theerak’s white T-shirt.

    The smaller one obediently let his clothes be removed, but as the shirt was about to slip over his head, Muenfah decided to tease him into moaning. He attacked Theerak’s nipple with his lips, flicking his wet tongue rapidly over the small, pink bud until it hardened in seconds. With his free hand, he kneaded the other nipple until it stiffened too.

    “Mmm… Phii Fah…”

    Theerak’s body went limp, unable to finish removing the shirt. His arms stayed raised, the fabric still tangled around his head, as he let out a moan.

    Muenfah chuckled and pulled his lips away. Feeling a bit sorry for him, he helped finish removing the shirt. But then, a sudden pang of guilt hit Muenfah when he saw tears welling up in Theerak’s eyes. Yet, this confirmed one thing… Theerak was truly ready.

    Because Theerak responded to every touch…

    “Phii Fah, you are teasing me…”

    Muenfah laughed before gently laying the smaller one down on the bed. He used both hands to help remove Theerak’s pants.

    “Lift your hips a little, okay? I will help take your pants off.”

    The rounded hips rose slightly, allowing Muenfah to easily tug off both the pajama pants and underwear in one smooth motion. This time, everything felt easier since Theerak had a bit more experience now.

    Muenfah, kneeling, gazed at the bare body he so adored. He probably didn’t realize he was hiding his own figure. He bit his lip while staring at the slim waist that curved into rounded hips. Muenfah admitted he loved squeezing the firm, soft cheeks, though he tried to restrain himself from being too rough, afraid the other couldn’t handle it.

    But seeing this now…

    “Theerak… I really can’t hold back anymore.”

    He leaned down to ease the other’s discomfort. Muenfah’s hand grasped the center of Theerak’s body, the stubborn part trembling in his grip. Muenfah glanced up at Theerak, who tilted his head to look back, then licked his own lips before taking the erect center into his mouth. Muenfah slowly slid it in a gentle rhythm.

    “Phii Fah…”

    When Theerak called his name as a reward for his efforts, Muenfah quickened the pace. He looked up at the smaller one, who arched his head back, gasping for air, then moved his hand to rub the tensing stomach.

    Theerak’s hands—both of them—clutched the bedsheets, crumpling them. Muenfah wished those sheets were his back instead.

    “Uh… Muenfah…”

    Muenfah felt the center stiffen even more, so he gave one final pull with his mouth before pulling away. If Theerak released now, they wouldn’t get to make love—his surging desire would fade.

    “I haven’t finished yet, right?”

    Muenfah smiled and chuckled at his cuteness before nodding, “Right, you haven’t finished yet.”

    “You are going to do it like before, right?”

    He nodded again, then positioned the smaller one on his knees. Theerak seemed a little nervous, so Muenfah leaned in to kiss his smooth back, soothing him.

    “Don’t be scared, okay?”

    “I have never done it this way.”

    “This way isn’t hard. I will take care of everything.”

    “…”

    “You just need to hold yourself up.”

    “Y-Yes…”

    Muenfah bit his lip to control himself as he stared at the vivid pink entrance. He slipped off his bathrobe and tossed it to the floor. Muenfah moved closer, placing both hands on the round cheeks. He gently parted the soft flesh, leaning in toward the vibrant opening, then lightly flicked his wet tongue at the edge to greet him.

    “P-Phii Fah…”

    “…”

    The smaller one let out a shaky moan. Muenfah pushed his tongue deeper into the passage. At that moment, he felt Theerak’s arms give out, collapsing onto the bed. Muenfah quickly slid an arm under the smaller one’s body to catch him before he fully fell, since Theerak was so weak he could barely hold himself up. Muenfah had to withdraw his invading tongue from the rear passage for now.

    The legs and rounded hips remained in the same position, supported by his arms. Theerak panted and turned his face to rest sideways on the bedsheet. He twisted his body to look at him, and Muenfah nearly lost his mind when he saw those teary eyes and slightly parted, vivid red lips.

    Theerak was driving Phii Fah crazy…

    “Theerak, are you okay?”

    “Phii Fah, I feel so good…”

    Muenfah smirked. “It’s going to feel even better, little one.”

    He helped the smaller man sit up, thinking that Theerak probably couldn’t handle his thrusts. So, he had him grip the headboard with both hands for support when receiving the impact.

    “I have to hold on tight, right?”

    “Yes, so you won’t collapse like earlier.”

    The smaller man nodded, and the more he acted like an obedient good boy, the more Muenfah felt like a villain—because he wanted to tease this good boy until he cried. He pressed his thumb lightly against the entrance at the back, and the smaller man let out an unrestrained moan. Then, he slid his long finger inside to stretch the passage of love. Muenfah clenched his jaw as he moved his finger in and out, the tight passage gripping his finger intensely, almost as if inviting something much larger to take its place.

    “Phii Fah… ngh…”

    “Yes, I’m here.”

    Muenfah withdrew his finger and squeezed the condom tightly over his heated shaft. He then tapped it against the round backside a few times as a playful greeting. The smaller man flinched slightly and twisted around to look at him.

    “Did that startle you?”

    “Uh, is that your…?”

    “Yes… but now it belongs to you.”

    He watched the smaller man press his lips together tightly, then turn back and lower his head as if preparing to welcome him. Muenfah guided his heated shaft into the passage of love, but it only went in as far as the tip before the smaller man let out a loud scream.

    “Ahh!! Ngh… Phii Fah, it hurts!”

    Muenfah understood—his shaft was several times larger than his middle finger. He’d prepared for this. He didn’t pull out; instead, he left it there to let the smaller man’s passage adjust. Then he leaned forward, pressing kisses along his shoulder, moving to the pale neck, and planting one on his cheek. With his free hand, he reached around to gently hold and stroke the smaller man’s midsection, helping him relax.

    “Little one… I am sorry, okay?”

    “Ngh… it hurts, you are mean!”

    “You’ll stop hurting soon, I promise.”

    He knew Theerak was just whining—if he truly couldn’t handle it, he wouldn’t have let it get this far. Muenfah watched as the smaller man wiped his tears with the back of his hand and gripped the headboard even tighter. Seeing that, Muenfah smiled.

    Phii Fah’s good boy… such a fighter.

    Muenfah quickened the pace of his hand stroking the middle of the other’s body, while his other hand traced along the spine to comfort and arouse the smaller figure. Theerak stopped crying and let out soft moans. Muenfah didn’t rush to penetrate the center of his body. He paused, waiting for the passage to adjust to his core.

    “Phii Fah…”

    “Yes?”

    “Kiss me, it hurts…”

    Muenfah’s heart melted completely because of how well he pleaded. He leaned in to kiss his temple, all while still stroking the middle of his body.

    “Mmm…”

    In the moment when he was lulled by the slow, steady rhythm, Muenfah seized the chance to push his core in again, fully, until it reached its entire length. Theerak must have felt a sharp pang, letting out a high-pitched cry.

    “Ah! Phii Fah!”

    “Mmm…”

    At that moment, Muenfah let out a growl before taking a deep breath into his lungs. The passage of love began to clench and grip him until he could barely stand it. Muenfah wondered how good it would feel without a condom—skin against skin, the hot, wet sensation enveloping his manhood would surely be overwhelming.

    But because he feared that finishing inside would make cleanup harder for Theerak, he knew he’d have to bathe him afterward anyway. Still, since it was his first time having sex, Muenfah thought everything should be as simple as possible.

    Muenfah still didn’t move. He waited for Theerak to adjust a bit more. By now, the smaller guy was flushed red all over. So, Muenfah used both hands to hold his waist and hips, gently massaging to help him relax.

    “P-please, Phii Fah… ugh… how big can your ‘son’ get… ugh…”

    The one being asked let out a soft laugh, perhaps because Muenfah thought Theerak belonged to him. He was the first to have sex with him, and that thought made the core inside swell even larger and burn hotter.

    “I am sorry, okay?”

    “Ugh… stop growing already, little Muenfah,” Theerak grumbled as he wiped the tears streaming down both cheeks. “No, not little Muenfah… whatever Muenfah it is… it needs to stop growing!”

    Muenfah smirked and gripped the rounded hips firmly, then began to move his body slowly. He used a mix of shallow and deep thrusts, pulling his core out and sliding it back in only halfway at first, before driving it in fully with force.

    “Ah! Mmm, Phii Fah…”

    “Like this…” Muenfah paused to catch his breath, then continued moving in the same steady rhythm. “Do you like it, Theerak?”

    “Mmm… ah… y-yes, I like it.”

    Muenfah kept the same rhythm for a while before gradually increasing the intensity. He figured the smaller guy had adjusted and could handle the force now. So, Muenfah pulled his core almost all the way out before thrusting it back in with full strength, using both hands to pull the rounded hips to meet his thrusts.

    “Ah! Aaaah… P-please… Phii Fah…”

    “Mmm… yes.”

    Muenfah thrust into the tight passage, widening it further. He rocked and pounded repeatedly until the smaller figure let out shaky moans. Seeing Theerak start to pant heavily with his muscles tensing, Muenfah knew instantly that he was close to release. He paused his movements, wanting their lovemaking to last longer.

    “Phii Fah… ugh, I want to finish already…”

    “…”

    He withdrew himself and turned Theerak to face him. Theerak rose to his knees like Muenfah, who then cupped his chin to tilt his face up. Their eyes met—tears glistened in Theerak’s eyes, and his red lips bore faint marks from sharp teeth. Muenfah leaned in to kiss his lover deeply, pressing hard before teasing Theerak’s small tongue with his own. Afraid of losing the rhythm, he steadied Theerak’s slim waist with one hand while sliding a long finger back into the passage behind him.

    Theerak bit his lip tightly, gazing at him with pleading eyes. Both of Theerak’s hands roamed over Muenfah’s chest before he begged in a trembling voice “Good Muenfah… kiss me, please.”

    Muenfah leaned down to kiss him as requested, moving his finger in and out slowly. Theerak wrapped both arms around him, tilting his head back and parting his lips slightly to gulp in air. At that moment, Muenfah traced his wet tongue along the hollow of Theerak’s collarbone.

    “Mmm… Muenfah…”

    He moved his other hand to knead Theerak’s round backside until Theerak lightly tapped his chest, signaling it hurt. But Theerak couldn’t resist much, still being pleasured by Muenfah’s finger. Perhaps because they were kneeling face-to-face, their differing sizes rubbed against each other with every movement.

    “Does it hurt, little one?”

    Theerak nodded. “…”

    “When it hurts… does it still feel good?”

    “Mmm… it feels good.”

    Hearing that eased Muenfah’s mind a little. He didn’t want to be the only one enjoying it. Every time he thrust hard, he knew exactly which spot to hit to make Theerak feel more pleasure than pain. And with Theerak responding like this…

    It meant his efforts were working…

    “How about we switch places?”

    “Okay…” The smaller one replied weakly. Muenfah withdrew his finger and helped him off the bed.

    The two of them stood embracing each other, completely bare. Muenfah pressed a kiss to Theerak’s flushed lips before sliding both hands down to knead his round backside again. Overcome with playful mischief, Muenfah couldn’t help but give it a light smack, the sound ringing out sharply.

    “Ow… you hit me!”

    “Heh…” Muenfah chuckled in his throat, seeing Theerak’s pouty face. “I got a bit too playful… I’m sorry, okay?”

    “…”

    “Theerak…”

    The smaller one looked up and met his gaze, “…”

    “I want to keep going a little more, okay?”

    Theerak nodded, “Yes, Phii Fah.”

    “After this… I promise to make you happy.”

    “Okay…”

    Muenfah cradled his lover’s face with his hands, thinking to himself… all this time, he’d thought that relieving himself would lessen his desire for Theerak. It might ease the urge, so he wouldn’t be too rough with Theerak when they actually made love. But now, Muenfah realized he’d been wrong. Relieving himself didn’t help at all—he still wanted and craved Theerak just as much.

    And now, he wanted Theerak even more…

    He hugged the smaller one tightly, pressing his nose and lips against his shoulder as he always did. Muenfah closed his eyes and tried to control his heavy breathing. Theerak must have noticed he was holding back some feelings, as he gently rubbed Muenfah’s back.

    “I don’t want to hurt you Theerak…”

    “…”

    “But I accidentally did earlier… and might not be able to stop myself from going too hard again.”

    “Phii Fah…” Theerak paused, then brought his hand to rub Muenfah’s head,    “Rak is really happy.”

    “…”

    “It does hurt, really… but I am happy too.”

    Muenfah pulled his face away from Theerak’s shoulder and looked into his eyes, “If it’s too much… tell me, okay?”

    “Yes.”

    Muenfah gazed at the smaller one in his arms. Theerak nodded and slipped out of the embrace. Muenfah guided Theerak to lean forward and grip the edge of the soft bed, then used both hands to hold his rounded hips at the same level as his own center. Muenfah slowly pushed his flesh into the vivid passage once more.

    “Uh…”

    “…”

    “Muenfah…”

    This time, Theerak didn’t cry out in pain—his body had adjusted to Muenfah’s size. Muenfah began moving his hips again, using the same shallow-then-deep rhythm before picking up speed, thrusting quickly until the smaller one trembled with each impact. Theerak moaned sweetly, calling his name nonstop. Muenfah clenched his jaw and breathed harder and harder. He knew he’d release soon if he kept moving at this fast, forceful pace. So, Muenfah shifted his rhythm, lifting his left foot to brace against the edge of the bed while keeping his right foot on the floor as before.

    He gradually slowed his movements until he stopped completely. Muenfah paused to steady himself, then gripped Theerak’s rounded hips tightly with both hands. He pulled himself almost all the way out before thrusting back in with force once again.

    “Ahhh… ngh… mmm…”

    The smaller man let out a high-pitched cry at first, but in just a fraction of a second, it turned into a moan because he had thrust right into that sensitive spot inside. Seeing that everything was going as planned, Muenfah repeated the motion. He thrust hard and deliberately, not expecting that this slow but forceful rhythm would feel better than rapid hip movements.

    But now, Muenfah knew.

    This rough, deliberate pace felt insanely good…

    Muenfah stayed in the same position, maintaining the same rhythm. He eased up a bit when he saw the smaller man’s body nearly fly forward from the strong thrusts—his little frame was so small, yet Muenfah could still bring himself to be this cruel.

    He thought that if the person he was having sex with wasn’t Theerak, the sound of flesh colliding with flesh mixed with moans and heavy breathing echoing through the house wouldn’t sound as sweet as it did now…

    And now, as Muenfah felt himself nearing release, he couldn’t hold back any longer this time. Clenching his jaw and breathing heavily, he bit his lip to suppress a growl, but the love passage squeezed him every time he thrust back in, making it impossible to hold it in. He let out a growl and accidentally blurted out a few words.

    “Mmm… so damn tight!”

    “Ngh… Phii Fah…”

    “Almost there, good boy…”

    Muenfah lowered his eyes to watch his chest heave rapidly with his changing breaths. He bit his lip again before picking up the pace with quick hip movements, though still delivering those heavy, deliberate thrusts to the smaller man as before.

    “Ahhh! Ngh, Phii Fah…”

    He might lose his mind—Theerak’s sweet moans and constant, pleading calls of his name were relentless. Muenfah thrust rapidly as the sensation built to its peak. He shifted his weight to the foot braced against the edge of the bed, pushing his shaft even deeper. Theerak’s body trembled with each impact, and Muenfah freed one hand to grip and knead the round backside, leaving faint marks.

    “Mmm… Theerak…” His heart pounded so hard it felt like it might explode. Theerak responded with a sweet moan.

    “Ngh… yes, Muenfah, my good man…”

    At that moment, his mind went blank, a white haze overtaking him. Muenfah closed his eyes, squeezing the smaller man’s hips and backside with his hands. His body tensed and shuddered before he released a hot flood of love inside.

    “Ah… mmm…!! Ahhh…”

    The smaller man, who hadn’t yet reached his release, went limp, his arms giving out as he collapsed face-down onto the bed. Muenfah watched as Theerak draped his upper body over the soft mattress, turning his face sideways to rest on the sheet, panting heavily. He’d become selfish, not pulling out even after his release, perhaps because he’d stayed inside Theerak for so long that parting now felt especially bittersweet.

    Muenfah quickly slipped one arm under the smaller figure’s body, as he seemed about to collapse onto the floor. Muenfah supported the frail, exhausted frame before letting him kneel down. He hugged Theerak from behind, tightening his embrace. He didn’t say a word. Theerak simply panted and rested his face against the bed.

    Muenfah still hadn’t pulled out.

    He kept himself lodged in the tight passage.

    The bigger guy knew how selfish he was being, but he couldn’t bring himself to let go yet. Muenfah pressed a kiss behind his lover’s ear to soothe him, trailing his lips to kiss his shoulder, the nook of his neck, and the smooth white back, before returning to nuzzle his nose into his soft hair.

    But in the end, Muenfah had to withdraw his core because the smaller guy shifted his hips upward, silently urging him to pull out. So, Muenfah used his hand to remove himself, sliding off the condom filled with cloudy white fluid and tossing it aside.

    “You haven’t released even once yet.”

    “I can’t take it anymore, Phii Fah.”

    “This time, you won’t have to work hard.”

    Muenfah knelt upright and stroked himself to full hardness again before deciding to lift the smaller guy’s hips. He penetrated the center of his body without a condom. Muenfah knew he was making things harder for the other, fully aware he was being utterly selfish, but he craved that sensation of him so badly.

    Even though it had been less than a minute apart…

    He closed his eyes and clenched his jaw tight. Veins bulged at his temples as Muenfah fought to restrain himself. Going without a condom let him feel the hot, wet embrace. He bit his lip before guiding the person sprawled on the bed to sit on his lap.

    Now, Theerak was sitting on his lap, leaning back against his chest. Their bodies pressed close, connected by a deep bond. Muenfah slipped one arm under Theerak’s pale knees, lifting them to spread his legs apart. The smaller, worn-out figure let him do as he pleased.

    Muenfah whispered softly into Theerak’s ear, “I will make you happy, okay?”

    “…Yes.”

    Muenfah moved his hand to grasp the center of Theerak’s body, starting to stroke it in the rhythm he liked. Every part of Theerak’s body responded to him perfectly. After just a few strokes, he seemed on the verge of release.

    “Mmm… I’m, uh, close.”

    “Yes… I know.”

    Muenfah nodded and sped up his hand. He let out a low growl, joined by the smaller guy’s shaky moans. As he writhed, nearing release, it tightened the grip around Muenfah’s core still inside him. Muenfah prayed he’d finish first, before the clenching made him lose control and spill inside the tight passage.

    “…Mmm, I’m—”

    “Mmm… Theerak, don’t squeeze me like that.”

    “Ah! Ah! Aaaah…”

    Finally, Theerak’s body tensed and shuddered as he released. Muenfah helped prop him up before pulling himself out, resisting the urge to finish inside Theerak’s passage. Instead, he rose to his knees and quickly stroked himself, thick white fluid spurting from the tip.

    Muenfah breathed heavily, his gaze fixed on the smaller figure leaning against the edge of the bed. Theerak panted, exhausted, legs spread wide. If Muenfah weren’t so concerned about Theerak being too drained to even stay conscious against his chest, he’d go for another round—punishment for sitting like that.

    He crawled over to Theerak and pressed a kiss to his thin lips. Muenfah kissed deeply, savoring the moment, before pulling away when Theerak struggled to catch his breath.

    “Phii Fah your cuum…” Theerak said, glancing at Muenfah’s hand, now stained with his own release.

    …Whether it was the shaky tone or that position, Muenfah’s mind veered into the most shameless thoughts. He took his cuum-coated fingertip and lightly brushed it against Theerak’s lips. Startled, Theerak pursed his lips, inadvertently tasting it.

    “Phii Fah!”

    Muenfah laughed, delighted, before planting a firm kiss out of playful mischief. “my taste probably isn’t bad, but it can’t compare to yours.”

    “I want to kick you hard, punish you real good, but right now I can barely stand.”

    Muenfah chuckled before saying, “I’ll take Theerak to shower, okay?”

    Rising to his full height, Muenfah bent down to scoop the smaller one into his arms. He carried Theerak to the bathroom for another wash. Theerak was so exhausted he nearly fell asleep in the tub. Muenfah dried him off, dressed him in one of his own shirts, and carried him back to lie on the bed as before.

    By now, Theerak was completely out, oblivious to everything. Muenfah applied some ointment to his backside and woke him just enough to take some medicine, suspecting Theerak might have a mild fever by morning.

    “Ugh… I want to sleep.”

    “Okay, okay, I won’t bother you anymore.”

    Muenfah flopped down beside the smaller figure, gently guiding Theerak’s head to rest on his arm before pulling the slender body into his embrace. He pressed his nose to Theerak’s hair, inhaling deeply several times. 

    Muenfah lay there, gazing at his lover’s face, thinking…

    In this life… Phii Fah doesn’t need anything else. 

    TBC

     

    YOURSKY CHAPTERS HOME

  • YOURSKY, Chapter 30

    YOURSKY, Chapter 30

       YOURSKY, Chapter 30

    “Rak, my dear, wouldn’t it be easier if we just bought it?”

    “If I buy it, how can I call it handmade, Dad?”

    “…”

    “Plus, it wouldn’t be special.”

    “…”

    “It’s Phii Fah’s birthday, after all. I want to give him a gift that’s one-of-akind in the world.”

    “If Muenfah finds out this gift came at the cost of your dad’s labor, he’d probably feel pretty guilty.”

    “Oh… then don’t tell Phii Fah, Dad!”

    Theerak stood watching his dad shake his head slightly while picking up a hammer to nail a wooden box. He and his dad had been working on a birthday gift for Muenfah since morning. Theerak prayed this watch storage box would be finished by the day after tomorrow.

    Because if it wasn’t done in time Theerak wouldn’t have a gift for his boyfriend.

    Since he had to have a special gift for his ultimate boyfriend, Theerak had called and pleaded with his dad to come back during the holiday. At first, his dad refused, saying he had a ton of work to clear this week. But when Theerak mentioned that Muenfah had invited him to the birthday party too, his dad quickly delegated his work to a junior and came back to join Muenfah’s celebration.

    “Yesterday, Grandpa told me that a few days ago you were sick, huh?”

    Theerak glanced at his dad, hoping Grandpa hadn’t mentioned the part about him tussling with a tiger. “Y-Yes.”

    “Take better care of yourself, Rak…” His dad paused before turning to look at him. “…What did Muenfah do when you were sick?”

    T___T

    Grandpa…

    “Uh…”

    “Took you to the doctor, right?”

    Wahhh… Dad, I nearly jumped out of his skin!

    Phii Fah bought medicine for me to take first. He said if the fever didn’t go down, he’d take me to the doctor, but it went down before that… so I didn’t have to go.”

    “I knew I wasn’t wrong about him.”

    “Phii Fah takes such good care of your son… you have to finish this watch box in time for his birthday.”

    “…”

    “Using that as an excuse, huh, Rak?”

    “Hehe.”

    “Has Mom gone to help Aunt make desserts again?”

    “Yeah, Grandpa asked Mom to visit Aunt’s house today too.”

    “Oh… And where’s your sister? I woke up and didn’t see her.”

    “Phii Babe took Moogrob to see Phii Dom’s mom.”

    Dad laughed before saying, “Taking her son to visit Grandma, huh?”

    “Something like that.”

    Theerak heard the sound of an engine pulling up in front of the house and craned his neck to look. He recognized that deep exhaust sound—it definitely wasn’t Phii Dom’s car.

    “Who’s that, Rak?”

    “I don’t know either.”

    “Sounds like a modified car.”

    “I’ll go check it out first, okay?”

    “If anything happens, shout for me loud and clear, got it?”

    Theerak smiled and laughed before stepping out to the front of the house. When he saw a white Benz with a single-digit license plate, he immediately knew whose car it was. Phii Real, dressed handsomely today, stepped out of the car with a cheerful expression, holding a roll of paper in his hand. Theerak raised his hands to greet him with a wai and quickly opened the door to welcome him inside.

    Normally, Theerak always greeted Phii Real properly, though there were times he forgot.

    “Hello, little one.”

    Theerak had a pretty good idea why Phii Real was visiting. Yesterday, he had called to ask Phii Real to help prepare a surprise for Muenfah’s birthday, and he had agreed right away. Phii Real’s reason for joining the plan was, “I want to see that Fah guy grinning ear to ear.”

    He had asked Phii Real to make a large fabric banner with a “Happy Birthday” message to hang from the rooftop during the moment Muenfah blew out his cake. Phii Real had said he’d get it done quickly and bring the design to show him the next day. But it seemed he’d finished even sooner, which was why he stopped by earlier.

    “…”

    “My junior finished it last night, and today I was going to order the banner made. So, I stopped by to show the design to you first, in case you wanted any changes.”

    Phii Real unrolled the large sheet of paper. Theerak beamed when he saw the adorably designed “Happy Birthday” banner. Still, he thought it’d be even cuter if it had a picture of the two of them together on it.

    Honestly, I’d love it if there was a couple photo of me and Phii Fah on it too.”

    “Do you have a couple photo, little one? Send it to me, and I’ll call my junior to add it.”

    “I’ve never taken a couple photo with Phii Fah, not even once. Neither of us really likes taking pictures. I forgot to think about how maybe we should’ve taken some couple shots, just in case we needed them for surprises like this on special days.”

    “…”

    “If I went to Phii Fah’s house now to take a couple photo, he’d definitely catch on that I’m planning a surprise.”

    “How about editing? We could take solo photos and edit them together. My junior can do that.”

    “No need, it’d be too much trouble for your junior, Phii Real. Next year will do.”

    “You sure about that…? If there’s no couple photo on the banner, will you be disappointed, little one?”

    Theerak smiled at Phii Real and shook his head. “I won’t be disappointed.

    Don’t overthink it, Phii Real.”

    “Then we’ll go with this design, okay?”

    “Okay…”

    “I’ll head back and get it sorted for you right away, little one.”

    “Thank you, Phii Real.” Theerak suddenly remembered something and asked, “How much is it? Let me know the cost, Phii Real.”

    No worries, I’ll cover it with the restaurant’s budget.”

    Theerak laughed brightly and nodded. “Thank you again, Phii Real.”

    “My pleasure.”

    Theerak was about to walk Phii Real to his car when his phone vibrated in his pocket, making him pause. He pulled it out to check, and Phii Real’s eyes widened when he saw the name on the screen:

    ‘My Boyfriend’

    “Uh, Phii Fah?”

    “Fah—Fah’s calling you, little one?”

    “Yes.”

    Phii Real glanced left and right with a wary expression before turning back to him. “Little one, answer it first. Maybe it’s not what I’m thinking.”

    “Y-Yes.”

    “…”

    [Little one]

    “Yes, my boyfriend.”

    [You’re at home, right?]

    “Yes… Does you need something?” Theerak tried to keep his voice as normal as possible.

       [Your dad’s there too, right?]

    “I’m at home with Dad, just the two of us. No one’s here, no one’s visited.”

    [Heh… You sound like you knew someone might show up.]

    Theerak’s eyes widened even more. Phii Real reached over and lightly tapped his phone, signaling him to turn on the speaker. Theerak lowered his hand and switched to speakerphone as instructed.

    “No one’s come to see me at all.”

    Theerak realized that people who get nervous tend to blurt things out without thinking.

    [Someone has. I’m on my way to see you and your dad.]

    “What?!”

    [I’m coming to see you and your dad.]

    “Where’s you at now?”

    [Five minutes away from turning into your village.]

    “Then I’ll hang up now, Phii Fah. I need to get ready.”

    For the first time, he hung up on Muenfah. Theerak was about to tell Phii Real to hurry back, but it seemed they were on the same page—Phii Real nodded without him even saying a word.

    “Is there a back exit behind your village, little one?”

    “No.”

    “Damn it…” Phii Real quickly rolled up his paper and pulled out his car keys, then asked, “Where should I hide?”

    “…”

    “Fah, I’m not trying to mess with your kitchen, man!”

    Seeing how worried Phii Real looked, Theerak tried to help come up with a solution. “Phii Real, you could drive and park at the playground first. People driving in won’t easily see the cars parked there, but you will be able to see when Phii Fah drives into the village.”

    “Okay. If Fah turns in and parks in front of your house, I’ll drive out the other way.”

    “I think so too.”

    “Then I’ll head out first, little one.”

    “Yes…”

    Theerak stood watching Phii Real hurriedly walk to his car and back out of the alley by their house at top speed. Theerak then rushed inside to tell his dad to pick up the scattered gift-making supplies littering the floor.

    “Dad ~”

    “What, you chubby pup? Yelling so loud from way over there.”

    “Phii Fah’s here!”

    “Huh! Muenfah’s here?”

    “Y-Yes!”

    At that moment, his Dad’s expression was no different from Phii Real’s.

    He quickly scooped up the various tools and stuffed them into a metal box. Seeing some wood scraps still on the floor, Theerak hurried to help his dad clean up.

    “Why didn’t you tell me you invited Muenfah over, you chubby pup!”

    “I didn’t invite him, Dad… ugh, don’t scold me! I’m already panicking enough as it is!”

    “Look up at me, then. You think I’m not panicking too?”

    Theerak looked up at his dad, who was tidying up with a sweaty face. Dad grabbed the lid of another metal box and started closing them haphazardly.

    Theerak was now convinced his dad was truly flustered.

    Creak!

    But the sound of the door from behind made Theerak freeze mid-action. When he looked up at his dad, he was certain the visitor was Muenfah—Dad was staring at the door without blinking and subtly slid the fully packed box under the coffee table to hide it from the other’s view.

    “Hello, sir.”

    “Uh, um… bless you, Muenfah.”

    Theerak gripped the wood scraps in his hand tightly before turning to the person behind him. Muenfah, dressed impeccably today, stood at the door holding a fruit basket.

    “Phii Fah…”

    “What’s you doing on the floor?”

    “Uh…”

    “Well!…Just a moment ago, Rak dropped snacks all over the floor. He’s always like this, eating while walking, so I told him to clean it up before

    Mom comes back and nags.”

    “Oh…”

    Theerak thought Muenfah might catch on to their little act since Dad was speaking louder than necessary. Muenfah nodded, placed the fruit basket on the coffee table in front of Dad, and then crouched down in front of him.

    “Let me help clean up.”

    “N-No, I already finished cleaning, Phii Fah. Go sit with me instead.”

    “Are those snack crumbs in your hand? You can give them to me —I’ll throw them out for you.”

    “It’s really fine, Phii Fah.”

    “Muenfah!”

    Dad spoke loudly again.

    T___T

    Please act normal for once, Dad.

    “Khrapom.” Muenfah replied.

    Dad let out a dry laugh before continuing, “You brought so much stuff.”

    “Mom asked me to bring some persimmons from Japan to share.”

    “Oh? Didn’t Rak say your parents just got back from Hong Kong?”

    “Yes, but these persimmons were sent by my aunt in Japan. Mom wanted me to share them with the Niran family too.”

    “Oh… Tell your mom thanks. And Muenfah, let Rak take the scraps to throw away.”

    “…”

    “This chubby puppy can handle it himself, trust me… Come sit and chat with me first.” Dad said, patting the seat next to him with a few loud taps.

    “…”

    “Go sit and talk with Dad, Phii Fah.” Theerak nodded at Muenfah, who then reluctantly got up to sit on the sofa beside Dad.

    Theerak quickly ran to toss the wood scraps in the backyard trash bin before heading back to the living room. He couldn’t help but laugh when he saw Dad chatting with Muenfah while sneakily glancing at the tool box by Muenfah’s feet every now and then.

    Dad was probably worried Muenfah might see the tool box.

    “Would you like some persimmons, sir? I can cut one for you.” Muenfah offered.

    “Uh, sure… That’d be nice. I’ll try one.”

    “Then wait just a moment, sir.”

    As Muenfah stood up to his full height and bent down to grab a persimmon from the basket, Dad, sitting behind him, quickly winked at Theerak. Theerak frowned, watching Dad point a finger upward. He wasn’t sure what Dad meant.

    Was Dad telling him to hide the tool box upstairs while Muenfah cut the persimmon?

    “Theerak, want some too? I can grab an extra one for you.” Muenfah asked.

    “No thanks, Phii Fah… Just cut one for Dad.”

    Muenfah nodded and headed to the kitchen. The moment the tall figure disappeared around the corner, Theerak rushed over to Dad on the sofa.

    “Dad, are you telling me to hide the stuff upstairs?”

    “No… I want you to take Muenfah up to hang out in your room for an hour.

    I need to finish this today, or it won’t be ready for his birthday in time.” “…”

    “If he stays down here, I can’t keep working… and it looks like Muenfah plans to stick around for a while.”

    “…”

    “When Muenfah comes back, take him up to your room, okay?”

    “Got it, Dad… But first, I’m going to cheer Phii Fah on while he cuts the persimmon.”

    “Just peeling persimmons, and you need to cheer each other on for that?”

    “When our partner does something, if you can give them encouragement, you should, Dad.”

    Dad blinked rapidly, then nodded. “…I should probably cheer your mom on when she’s cooking too.”

    Theerak smiled before getting up and heading into the kitchen. He stopped beside the tall figure peeling persimmons. Theerak grinned to himself, thinking how incredibly handsome his boyfriend looked today. Muenfah had styled his hair back, revealing his perfectly proportioned features. He wore a long-sleeved white shirt with the sleeves rolled up to his tattoo, the hem tucked into faded jeans, and—of course—his favorite watch on his wrist.

    “Today, my boyfriend’s making my heart melt.”

    “Flirt…” Muenfah said while peeling the persimmon.

    The smaller one laughed before stepping behind Muenfah. Theerak peeked toward the doorway to make sure his Dad wasn’t walking by, then wrapped both arms around the taller one from behind. He pressed his face against the broad back and peppered it with kisses to tease and tickle him. But Muenfah didn’t flinch or react at all, except for a low chuckle in his throat as he spoke in a deep voice.

    “Rak…”

    “Has Dad come by yet?”

    “Not yet.”

    “Then I can keep teasing you Phii Fah.” Theerak said, resuming his barrage of kisses on Muenfah’s back.

    “You’re so bold at home, huh?”

    “…”

    “When we’re in bed, I don’t see you being this bold.”

    Muenfah’s words made Theerak freeze mid-action. He let go of the hug and stood still behind him. His face flushed hot the moment Muenfah brought up their bedroom moments. The taller one must have sensed something off, as he turned around to face him. Muenfah smirked, set the fruit knife down on the plate, and stepped closer. Since Theerak had lowered his gaze, he noticed Muenfah’s hands—both stained with persimmon juice.

    Muenfah’s hands were all sticky.

    He probably couldn’t do anything to him like this.

    Theerak grinned inwardly, realizing he had the upper hand this time. As long as Muenfah couldn’t touch him, there was no way he’d lose. It was time to stop being shy and make Muenfah flustered instead. Theerak looked up to meet his gaze, then stood on his tiptoes to close the height gap. He cupped Muenfah’s face with both hands and nipped at his lower lip with his teeth. The one being teased stood still, showing no expression, which told Theerak that Muenfah was caught off guard and hadn’t expected it.

    Theerak figured Muenfah had to be at least a little flustered.

    “Phii Fah you better remember!…That I’m the bold one at home. There’s no way you can beat me here.”

    He pulled his hands back and tried to mimic Muenfah’s sly smile. His words made Muenfah lower his head, bite his lip, and then step closer toward him.

    Right now, Theerak was thinking…

    Muenfah wasn’t embarrassed at all.

    The taller figure wrapped his thick arm around Theerak’s waist, pulling him into a tight embrace until their bodies pressed close. Theerak tilted his head up to meet those sharp eyes. In just a split second, Muenfah lifted him onto the counter. He briefly glanced at the entrance door before leaning in close. Theerak pursed his lips tightly as Muenfah moved his face toward his ear. He squeezed his eyes shut when sharp teeth lightly nipped at his earlobe.

    “I will remember… that I can never beat you when we’re at Niran’s house.”

    “…”

    “But I will make you remember too… that you can never beat me when we’re in bed.”

    “You! Shameless! Fah!”

    Muenfah burst out laughing as Theerak protested loudly. With just one arm, he helped him down from the counter. This time, Theerak couldn’t stay too mad at the cheeky guy, because he admitted he’d started it himself.

    The chubby puppy just wanted a moment to make Muenfah shy So he could brag about it to others.

    But Theerak thought he should abandon that idea.

    T___T

     

    #However Many Thousand Skies

    “Is it good enough, Dad?”

    “Not just good—it’s delicious, really sweet and juicy. If you chilled it and ate it, it’d be so refreshing.”

    “When are you heading back to the countryside, Dad?”

    “After Muenfah’s birthday. I’ll go back to work then. Can’t leave it for too long. There are a lot of new sergeants who just graduated, and they’re still figuring things out. I have to keep teaching them.”

    “Then tomorrow, I will have the driver bring some persimmons for you to take back to the countryside to eat.”

    “No need, I already feel bad enough as it is.”

    “It’s fine, Dad.”

    “Thank you so much, Muenfah.”

    Theerak sat watching Muenfah and his dad talk without chiming in, because Muenfah’s words were still swirling in his head: ‘But I will make you remember too… that you can never beat me when we’re in bed.’

    Theerak shook his head lightly, trying to shake those words away. At first, he hadn’t felt worried at all about bringing Muenfah up to hang out in his room. But after Muenfah said that, Theerak realized that no matter which bed it was… Muenfah could always win over him.

    “Rak… take Muenfah up to hang out in your room. Down here, I keep watching news, and Muenfah might get bored.” Wahhh… Dad!

    Phii Fah loves watching the news, honestly!

    “I won’t get bored, Dad… Normally, I only watches news.”

    “…”

    “Oh, really? What kind of news do you watch?”

    “I can watch anything, but I especially like watching news about the economy.”

    “…”

    Dad gave a faint smile and nodded, running out of excuses to send Muenfah upstairs to hang out with him. If Muenfah hadn’t said that, Dad would’ve already found a reason to drag him up to the room by now. But at this moment, the chubby pup like him was afraid of being tackled and knocked out on the bed again.

    “Then I won’t watch the news today… it’d just stress me out. Political news lately is especially stressful anyway.”

    “…”

    “I’ll take a nap instead… you two go hang out upstairs.”

    “Dad… can I take a nap too?”

    “…”

    Dad furrowed his brows at him before continuing, “Go nap upstairs in your room, Rak.”

    Theerak sighed before nodding at Dad, who was glaring at him. Now he knew Dad was genuinely worried about not finishing the birthday gift in time—that’s why he was trying so hard to shoo him and Muenfah away. So, Theerak suppressed his own anxiety and spoke up.

    “Phii Fah…”

    “Yes?”

    “Can you take me upstairs for a nap?”

    Muenfah looked at him, then at Dad. He must’ve felt too polite to agree right away, but Dad probably guessed as much and nodded in approval. Only then did Muenfah turn back to agree with him.

    “I’ll take you up for a nap in a bit, okay?”

    “Yes…”

    Muenfah stood up to his full height and walked ahead. Theerak turned to wink at Dad as a signal before following Muenfah. Once they reached the room, the taller man flopped onto his bed. Theerak immediately felt wary. The last time Muenfah slept over, he’d tried every trick in the book to lure him onto the bed, but Muenfah wouldn’t budge an inch. Yet today, Muenfah had climbed onto the bed himself without hesitation.

    “Theerak, come lie next to me, quick.” Muenfah said, patting the empty space beside him with a few light slaps.

    “I don’t want to nap anymore. I’d rather just sit instead.”

    Theerak spoke before walking over to sit at the chair by his desk. He was trying his hardest to avoid a repeat of that situation—the marks Muenfah had left on his body still hadn’t fully faded.

    If it happened again this time Phii Babe would definitely whack him with a smelling salts tube.

    “Are you scared you can’t handle me, little one?”

    “To be honest… yes, I’m scared.”

    Muenfah burst out laughing before sitting up and leaning against the headboard. Theerak secretly bowed his head and smiled when he saw the taller man grinning widely. He didn’t understand why he felt so shy around his own boyfriend like this.

    “Little one… today, I won’t do anything, okay?”

    “…”

    “Your Dad’s downstairs, so you don’t have to be scared.”

    “…”

    Theerak thought for a moment. He decided to stay put, but Muenfah pulled out his phone and waved it around as if he wanted to show him something on it.

    “My friends keep messaging me nonstop. Wanna see the chat, little one?”

    Theerak pressed his lips together to resist the temptation. Muenfah knew exactly how to lure him in. Theerak had once told him he wanted to see how Muenfah talked with his friends in their LINE group, but Muenfah had refused, saying it wasn’t a good idea because there was a lot of crude language and they even sent naughty pictures sometimes.

    “Come on, quick, my good boy.”

    The smaller one sighed at his own weakness before walking over to sit beside the larger man. Muenfah used both hands to lift him and place him between his legs. Theerak now had a strong chest as a backrest, while Muenfah rested his chin on his head. At that moment, Muenfah’s arms were like a fence surrounding him. He typed messages with both hands while Theerak sat in the middle. Theerak watched the group chat scroll faster than a rushing river, with people sending messages nonstop. He glanced up at the member count.

    Oh… There were almost a hundred people in this group!

    But the group’s name made Theerak frown.

    ‘IF YOU’RE NOT AFRAID OF YOUR WIFE… LEAVE OUR GANG.’

    “Phii Fah…” Theerak tilted his head up to look at Muenfah, who was still typing. “Who named the LINE group?”

    “Top did. My friend from high school.”

    “Did Top write it wrong or something?”

    “Wrong how?” Muenfah looked away from his phone and leaned down to kiss his lips.

    “Shouldn’t it be… ‘If you’re afraid of your wife, leave our gang’ instead?”

    Muenfah chuckled in his throat before saying, “I’ll ask Top for you.”

    After Muenfah said that, Theerak turned back to the group chat. Everyone was typing back and forth enthusiastically. Most of what Theerak saw was them talking about their partners—some complained about getting scolded by their girlfriends, others whined about missing their partners because they couldn’t be together over the holidays. Theerak thought this group was more for venting than anything else.

    Sky’s Beloved: Top

    Touch: Everyone stop! Phii Fah’s here…

    Top1: What’s up, Fah, my friend?

    Sky’s Beloved: My boyfriend’s asking if you got the group name wrong.

    “Phii Fah…” Theerak looked up at Muenfah, worried that his friends might get upset at the question.

    “Top replied. Take a look.”

    Top1: No, no, it’s not wrong.

    Top1: If you’re in this group, you have to fear your wife. If you don’t, then get out of our gang.

    Sky’s Beloved: Then I guess I won’t get kicked out.

    Sky’s Beloved: Because I’m super scared of my wife.

    Top1: Yep.

    Pop: You just joined not long ago, but you’ve already outdone us in the wife-fearing department.

    Sky’s Beloved: You guys are weak as hell. You can’t keep up with me. Soda: Seriously? I kinda hate this LINE group sometimes.

    Soda: What the hell? Where else do people flex about being scared of their wives?

    Top1: LOLOLOL

    Pop: Damn, Top is legit terrified.

    Top1: If my wife tells me to buy mangoes with shrimp paste, even if I’m in the middle of a RoV match, I’d have to jump up and go get it.

    Top1: I’m scared she’ll go buy it herself and come back to smack me with an unripe mango.

    Touch: Unripe mangoes are the ones with a hole in the middle, right?

    My wife loves eating those.

    Pop: Yeah, you dumbass Touch, they’re called “hole mangoes.”

    LOLOL

    Top1: Even if the shrimp paste stinks, I have to say it smells good, or she’ll sulk.

    Lei: I feel so bad for Top, damn it.

    Top1: No need to pity me. I chose this path.

    Pop: Anyone else dealing with the same problem as Top?

    Sky’s Beloved: Me.

    “Phii Fah…” Theerak looked up at Muenfah again before saying, “I don’t eat mangoes with shrimp paste, though. What problem are you facing, Phii

    Fah?”

    Muenfah didn’t answer, just laughed softly. So, Theerak turned back to read the chat.

    Top1: What are you struggling with?

    Lei: We can give advice, you know, as veterans of wife-fearing.

    Sky’s Beloved: He’s too cute.

    Sky’s Beloved: What do I do?

    At that moment, Theerak pressed his lips together to suppress a smile. Muenfah laughed, leaned down, and kissed his cheek with a loud smack, whispering softly “What should I do?…Can my boyfriend give me some advice?”

    Lei: -___-

    Pop: Brace yourself, because our wives just keep getting cuter every day.

    Top1: Fah, that Lei made a group called “Hopelessly in Love with My Wife” or something.

    Top1: You should join that one too.

    Sky’s Beloved: Already did.

    Lei: You’d fit right in there too.

    Muenfah laughed and left this chat group. He quickly scrolled through his

    LINE groups with his finger, but Theerak caught a glimpse of one called

    “20+ SUPER EXPLICIT” among them. The rest were just normal groups about cars or friends with regular names.

    “I’d better read this group chat instead.”

    Theerak fell silent and scrolled to read the group name first. He let out a sigh when he realized this chat group probably wasn’t much different from the last one—it’d likely embarrass him so much he’d want to explode, just the same.

    ‘HOPELESSLY IN LOVE WITH MY WIFE’

    Tag: Have you fallen for your wife today?

    L: If you haven’t fallen yet, get out. Didn’t you see the group name?

    Sky’s Beloved: I’m hopelessly gone, can I stay?

    L: For Muenfah, who’s been screened and confirmed to be ridiculously smitten, you can stay.

    Mo: That day I went to Noe’s birthday party, and Fah’s boyfriend showed up at the shop too.

    L: I didn’t go. How was it? Cute, right?

    Mo: Totally your type.

    Mo: Looks so cuddly.

    Sky’s Beloved: Wait till I stomp this whole damn group, you jerk!

    Mo: Sorry, sorry, buddy.

    “Let’s switch groups.”

    Theerak looked up at the taller figure, who spoke with a hint of irritation.

    He laughed when he saw Muenfah’s slightly annoyed expression.

    Khun Muenfah, the jealous one…

    “Not annoyed, okay, my good one?”

    “…”

    Kiss…

    Theerak gave a peck to the sulky taller figure, hoping it’d cheer him up a bit.

    “One more kiss might fix the grumpiness.”

    Theerak laughed heartily before kissing those full lips again.

    Kiss…

    “Grumpiness gone now.”

    “…”

    “Want to read any other LINE groups, little one?…But not the 20+ one, okay?”

    “I don’t look at that group anyway—I’m not the naughty type.”

    Muenfah laughed and leaned down to nuzzle his forehead with his nose. “There’s got to be a little naughtiness, or how else would I know how to please you?”

    “I’m done talking to you Phii Fah…” Theerak quickly turned back to the screen, feeling shy again.

    “Heh.”

    But a new LINE message popped up, making Theerak’s eyes widen as he pointed at the screen. The sender’s name was ‘Ai’Hia, Not the Jerk Your Friends Call Me,’ but it seemed Muenfah didn’t want him to pay attention to it. He made a move to exit the chat and put the phone away.

    “Phii Fah… I want to read that group chat from earlier.”

    “That group’s full of bad people, little one. Don’t read it.”

    “…”

    Theerak looked up at the taller man with a pleading expression. Muenfah sighed before nodding and opening the LINE group for him to see. Theerak grinned widely when he realized he knew almost everyone in the group— plus, Phii Dom was there too.

    Ai’Hia Himself, Not the Jerk Friends Call Me: Where are you guys?

    Real: Some of us have jobs, you idiot!

    Ai’Hia Himself, Not the Jerk Friends Call Me: Real, did you even read my question?

    Ai’Hia Himself, Not the Jerk Friends Call Me: I get that you’re stressed from work, but don’t forget Red Water isn’t your emotional punching bag.

    Noni: LOLOLOLOLOL

    Ai’Hia Himself, Not the Jerk Friends Call Me: Laughing at your dad, huh, No?

    Noni: YOUR dad.

    Ai’Hia Himself, Not the Jerk Friends Call Me: My dad’s name is Muenfah. 

    “Phii Fah… send a sticker, please, so the seniors know we’re reading.”

    Ai’Hia Himself, Not the Jerk Friends Call Me: Wait! Today, LINE shows everyone’s read it.

    Ai’Hia Himself, Not the Jerk Friends Call Me: Dad, are you secretly reading?

    Sky’s Beloved: Yeah, you jerk.

    Ball: LOLOLOL

    Domebabe: Fah, are you with Theerak? 

    Muenfah didn’t type a reply to Phii Dom. Instead, he opened the camera and snapped a selfie of the two of them to send. Theerak looked at the photo Muenfah sent, thinking it’d be perfect to stick on a birthday sign.

    Ai’Hia Himself, Not the Jerk Friends Call Me: Little brooooo! 

    Probably because Ai’Hia called out to him, Muenfah opened the camera again and took a shot of himself kissing Theerak on the lips, sending it to the group. Theerak’s eyes widened in shock before he turned to see the chat flooding like a waterfall.

    Theerak thought…

    The waterfall… was probably Ai’Hia’s tears.

    Ai’Hia Himself, Not the Jerk Friends Call Me: T___T

    Ai’Hia Himself, Not the Jerk Friends Call Me: Dad and little bro.

    Ai’Hia Himself, Not the Jerk Friends Call Me: Dad kissing little bro.

    Ai’Hia Himself, Not the Jerk Friends Call Me: LOLOLOLOLOLOL Ai’Hia Himself, Not the Jerk Friends Call Me: Red Water’s okay, huh.

    Noni: He’s totally lost it.

    Ai’Hia Himself, Not the Jerk Friends Call Me: Honestly, I want to throw my phone down and stomp on it, but I can’t because it’s got pics of Dad and little bro.

    Real: Why the hell would you stomp on your phone?

    Ai’Hia Himself, Not the Jerk Friends Call Me: To punish it.

    Ai’Hia Himself, Not the Jerk Friends Call Me: Punish it for letting this pic reach me.

    Ball: LOLOLOL. I really feel bad for Red Water.

    Ai’Hia Himself, Not the Jerk Friends Call Me: My heart’s shattered.

    Ai’Hia Himself, Not the Jerk Friends Call Me: I don’t mind if Dad doesn’t love me, but don’t hurt me like this.

    Hian himself: Dad knows you’re the only one who can break Hia’s heart.

    Theerak giggled while reading the siblings’ chat. He wasn’t sure what he’d done to upset Muenfah, but the latter abruptly exited the chat, stuffed his phone into his pants pocket, then pushed him down onto the bed and straddled him.

    “No, Phii Fah!”

    “So cute, huh?” Muenfah cupped his face with both hands, leaned down, and showered his lips with rapid kisses until Theerak burst out laughing. “Really cute, right?”

    Theerak realized Muenfah was just playfully teasing him.

    “Phii Fah ~”

    “You’re so cute that others fall for you, huh?”

    “…”

    Every time Muenfah finished a question, he’d shower him with more kisses. Knowing he couldn’t stop him, Theerak let Muenfah kiss him to his heart’s content. Soon enough, the larger man stopped, locking eyes with him before saying “I don’t want anyone else messing with Theerak.”

    “There, there, my sky.” Theerak cooed, wrapping his arms around the thick neck. The fiercely possessive man softened, resting his face against Theerak’s neck. Theerak laughed as he heard the muffled voice.

    “Can you stop being so cute?”

    “…”

    “Theerak can only be cute with Phii Fah, okay?”

    Muenfah’s voice was so gentle and pleading that it melted his heart completely.

    Theerak laughed, thinking…

    The capable Muenfah had turned into the clingy Muenfah.

    On his bed… Muenfah could never win.

     

    #However Many Thousand Skies

    “Khun Rak, your cake, sir.”

    “Thank you…”

    Theerak took the specially ordered cake from the staff before walking out of the bakery. As soon as he got into the car, he opened the box to check the cake. He grinned widely when he saw the fondant figures of Muenfah sitting with an arm around him on top of the cake. Cartoon-style sculpted cakes like this were super popular right now, so he’d ordered one to surprise Muenfah.

    Yesterday, after Muenfah left, Theerak had called Phii Real to plan again. At Muenfah’s birthday party, there’d be the usual cake-blowing, but Theerak would secretly bring this cake to surprise him with a second round after the older guests had left. Once Muenfah blew out the candles, they’d release a “Happy Birthday” banner from Fah’s rooftop.

    Bzzzt ~

    Theerak looked away from the cake in front of him, pulled out his phone, and answered the call.

    “Yes, Phii Real?”

    [I’ve prepared everything already, okay? Yesterday, I took the couple photo of you and Fah from the LINE group and added it to the banner.

    I’ve also assigned tasks to everyone.]

    “Okay, Phii Real.”

    [I’ll be the one giving the signal to everyone about when to bring out the cake. Ball will drop the banner from Fah’s rooftop, waiting for the signal from Dom.]

    “…”

    [Hia will push the cart with the cake out, but he has to wait for the signal from No. As for you, little one, you’ll carry the gift and walk out cutely with Hia’s group… I mean, follow behind that toilet water girl.]

    Theerak held back a laugh before saying, “Got it, Phii Real.”

    [Then see you this evening, little one.]

    “Okay…”

    After hanging up with Phii Real, Theerak quickly drove home to prepare the special gift for Muenfah tonight. Once he arrived, he hurried to put the cake in the fridge before excusing himself from Dad to head upstairs.

    Theerak sat at his desk, looking at the polished wooden box in front of him. All that was left was to paint and add some colorful details.

    Theerak was an art student, so this was a piece of cake for him. The hardest part—assembling the box—had already been handled by Dad.

    When it came to woodworking… Dad was the expert.

    The smaller one pulled out a paint tray from the drawer and prepared his brushes to draw patterns on the watch box. If anyone said he didn’t make this box, Theerak would get mad and refuse to talk to them for two hours because he had a hand in this gift too.

    Dad assembled the box and Theerak painted and decorated it.

    Theerak contributed too, okay?

    “Theerak, what time are you going to Muenfah’s birthday party today?”

    Theerak looked away from the box to the door, trying to suppress a smile so Dad wouldn’t feel shy. Dad had been dressed up since noon. “Around 7 p.m., Dad.”

    Oh? I saw Babe and Dom leave this morning. Aren’t they going to Muenfah’s place first?”

    “Phii Babe and Phii Dom went to pick up a gift for Phii Fah.”

    “Oh… then I’ll go turn on the AC and wait, I guess.”

    “Okay, Dad.” Once Dad walked away, Theerak finally let out a laugh. Dad was definitely going to turn on the AC and wait—he was wearing a longsleeved frosted-colored shirt and jeans. He must be roasting.

    After Theerak finished preparing the special gift, he took another shower. He decided to wear the overalls he’d worn to the beach because Muenfah had said they were cute. While getting dressed, Theerak glanced at his phone, which buzzed with notifications. He knew they were messages from friends in a LINE group, not from his boyfriend. Earlier that morning, Muenfah had texted him, saying he’d be very busy today and might not have time to message or call much. There were a lot of older relatives attending the event, and Muenfah had to prepare the venue and ensure the food was perfect. He’d be waiting for Theerak at the restaurant. Understanding this, Theerak sent an encouraging reply. He walked over to his desk and looked at the frosted watch box decorated with tiny clouds and suns scattered all over it.

    Theerak smiled as he thought…

    This box… is full of my love, isn’t it, Phii Fah?

     

    #However Many Thousand Skies

    Theerak turned his car into the parking area of the restaurant owner. He drove separately from his dad because he’d be staying late. His dad, mom, and grandpa had just pulled up beside him. Theerak grabbed the gift and the bag with the cake box before getting out of the car. He hurried over to help support his grandpa, who had just opened the door to step out.

    Chubby puppy, I can walk…”

    “…”

    “Earlier, when I drove past the VIP parking zone… it was all sports cars.”

    “Most of them belong to Phii Fah’s friends, Dad.”

    “Muenfah moves in really high-society circles, doesn’t he? But he’s such a good person—it’s almost unbelievable,” his dad said as he walked beside him.

    “True,” his mom chimed in.

    “At first, I thought he’d be one of those spoiled rich kids—handsome, wealthy, and just partying all the time.”

    “…”

    “I was completely wrong. The more I get to know him, the more polite and sincere he seems.”

    “Do you remember what I taught you, Rit?”

    Everyone walking into the shop turned to look at Grandpa in unison. His dad nodded and said, “Yes, I remember.”

    “…”

    “The more we realize we have prejudices, the more we need to open our hearts.”

    “Exactly… because when we’re prejudiced, we forget everything. Even if something is good, we’ll see it as bad.”

    “…”

    But if we open our hearts while still holding those prejudices, it helps us stay mindful. In the end, we’ll see the truth.”

    “But back then, I didn’t have any prejudice against Muenfah, Dad.”

    “I know… I just wanted to remind you. In case someday you develop a bias against someone, if they turn out to be a true friend or someone worth keeping, you won’t lose a good person.”

    “…”

    “I’m not just warning you Rit—I’m warning everyone.”

    “I’ll keep it in mind, Grandpa,” Theerak said. Grandpa reached out to pat his head. Theerak smiled at Grandpa and led him into the shop through the back door. While everyone was exploring Muenfah’s restaurant, Theerak walked over to hand a bag containing a cake box to an employee whom Phii Real had instructed to wait. Then, he followed his parents and Grandpa inside the event.

    Today, Muenfah’s shop was decorated especially beautifully. Normally, the atmosphere in the shop was already great, but today it was even better because he could feel the warmth. Muenfah had hung small yellow lights around the large tree in the center of the shop and on Fah’s deck. Every table was covered with a white cloth and had a vase of lilies placed on it, while the chairs were adorned with silver bows tied to their backs.

    Muenfah’s birthday celebration was elegant and very formal. Theerak scanned the room, looking for the host. He spotted a tall figure greeting the adult guests at the front entrance. Today, Muenfah looked as good as ever. He was wearing a long-sleeved shirt with the sleeves rolled up to his tattoo, the hem tucked into black jeans. Muenfah wore polished, pointed-toe leather shoes in a burnt brown color. He hadn’t styled his hair up but let his chocolate-colored locks fall naturally. Theerak smiled when he noticed the favorite watch on Muenfah’s wrist before glancing down at the watch box in his own hand.

    When Theerak looked up again to see the tall figure, a smile as radiant as the morning sun began approaching him closer and closer. Muenfah was walking toward him. Theerak had thought the world would stop spinning only when he first fell in love, but now he realized that in life, there would be one person who was an exception for him. Even if that feeling could only happen once, there would be one person who could make it happen again and again—just like how Muenfah made him fall in love repeatedly.

    “Theerak.”

    “Yes…” Theerak smiled at the person in front of him.

    Muenfah looked at him and the gift in his hand before raising his hands to pay respects to his father, mother, and grandfather. “Hello, sir, ma’am,    Grandpa.”

    Everyone nodded in acknowledgment and looked at Muenfah with the same kind of gaze they often used with him. Grandpa had once said it was a look of pride. Theerak thought everyone must be proud of Muenfah for being a good person with a bright future at such a young age.

    By now, Muenfah had earned more than just acceptance…

    “Please, the table inside is reserved for the adults. I have already prepared it.”

    “…”

    “My parents are waiting for sir, ma’am, and Grandpa.”

    “Oh, really?…” Grandpa raised his eyebrows. “In that case, we’d better hurry. It’s not good to keep them waiting.”

    “I will have an employee escort you there.”

    “Thank you, dear,” his mother said, lightly touching Muenfah’s arm before following the employee.

    Theerak watched his father, mother, and grandfather head to the table inside with Fah’s parents. He felt a slight worry but thought they would likely get along well since Fah’s parents were kind and lovely people. They would surely fit in easily with his cheerful family.

    “Theerak, you don’t have to worry,” said Phii Fah. “I believe that within an hour, you all will get along so well that you won’t stop talking.”

    Theerak nodded and smiled at Muenfah before saying, “I have brought a very special gift for you too.”

    “What’s this box?” Muenfah asked. “…It’s as cute as the person giving it.”

    Theerak held back a smile. Muenfah must have forgotten that they were already a couple, which was why he was still flirting with him. “It’s a box to store my boyfriend’s watch,” Theerak replied.

    “But your boyfriend has so many watches,” Muenfah said before leaning down to kiss his cheek. “Did you only make one box?”

    “I will make one for you every year,” Theerak said.

    “I’m just kidding, Theerak,” Muenfah replied. “One box is enough… just to keep this one watch.” As he spoke, Muenfah raised his hand to take off his watch and said, “Wanna try putting it on for me.”

    “Sure…”

    Muenfah took the box, slid the lid open, placed the watch inside, and handed it to Theerak to see. Theerak felt an indescribable warmth seeing Muenfah’s cherished possession inside the box that he and his father had carefully crafted.

    “This watch was bought for you by your mom, right?” Theerak asked.

    “Yes, she bought it as a birthday gift,” Muenfah replied.

    “That’s why you love this watch so much, isn’t it?” Theerak continued.

    “Part of the reason I love this watch so much is because my Mom bought it for me,” Muenfah explained. “But there’s another reason why it has to be this watch that I always wear with me.”

    As he spoke, Muenfah picked up the watch and showed Theerak the clasp. Theerak blinked in surprise when he saw the Chinese character “爱” [love] engraved on it.

    “…”

    “Back then, I hadn’t fallen in love with you yet,” Muenfah said. “I hadn’t even met you. But Mom chose to engrave this word because it matches the meaning of my real name… And when I had lost faith in love, I chose to tattoo this word too.” “…”

    “I think… Rak Niran, must have been meant for me, truly,” Muenfah said.

    “…”

    “Theerak, you are the most valuable gift in my life,” Muenfah said.

    Theerak pressed his lips together, feeling a sting in his nose. He didn’t understand why he had become so emotional and sensitive, but upon reflection, he realized it was because every action and word from Muenfah came sincerely from the heart. That was why Theerak could feel the overwhelming emotions of the other so deeply.

    “…”

    “Theerak of mine,” Muenfah said before wrapping his arms around him in an embrace.

    Theerak nodded and hugged the taller man back. Today, he resolved not to let any tears fall—not even to let them well up at the edges of his eyes. He believed there was no need to shed tears at his boyfriend’s birthday celebration.

    “Love you so much, Phii Fah.”

    “Khrapom.”

     

    #However May Thousand Skies

    Muenfah led him to a long table that could seat twenty people. Theerak scanned the row of Muenfah’s friends sitting there. He blinked rapidly. Seeing his boyfriend’s friends, Muenfah had so many friends that it shocked him. Theerak knew Muenfah was a social person, but he didn’t expect him to have this many friends, especially since Muenfah was always glued to him, making him seem like someone without friends. “Little one…”

    “Ai’Hia! Do you want to get kicked by Muenfah?” Phii Noh said.

    Hia shook his head before sliding an empty chair. Muenfah had him sit at the corner of the table across from Phii Babe, while he sat in the chair next to Phii Real. As soon as he sat down, Theerak grabbed the gift box from Muenfah’s hands and hugged it tightly. He needed to take this gift to join the surprise process first, even though Muenfah had already seen it. The reason Theerak didn’t wrap it or hide it beforehand was that he figured Muenfah already knew he had a gift for him. Giving the gift to him earlier would help ensure Muenfah wouldn’t suspect the additional surprise.

    Muenfah might think the gift was the end of it.

    But in reality… Theerak had more surprises in store.

    After eating and chatting for a while, Muenfah got up to prepare to blow out the candles in the area where the older relatives were. All the friends, including Theerak, joined in singing. At this point, a crowd had gathered around Muenfah. The mom holding the cake for Muenfah let go of one hand from the tray and waved at him, but Theerak didn’t dare approach since it was all Muenfah’s relatives.

    However, Muenfah walked over, took his hand, and pulled him into the circle, wrapping an arm around his waist. The relatives cheered and teased until Theerak felt his face flush with heat.

    “That grandson has a boyfriend now!”

    “Fah, let the little one blow out the candles too!”

    Theerak pressed his lips together tightly while staring at the candle flames. He thought the growing heat on his face wasn’t from the warmth of the candles but rather from the relatives’ comments.

    “Happy birthday to you… Happy birthday to you…”

    “Happy birthday to you… Happy birthday to you…”

    Theerak clapped and sang for Muenfah one last time.

    “Happy birthday… Happy birthday…”

    At that moment, Theerak stood on his tiptoes to gain a bit of height before whispering the final line of the song into Muenfah’s ear.

    “Happy birthday to you, Muenfah…”

    The big guy broke into a smile before blowing out the candles. He went to hug his mom while still keeping an arm around Theerak’s shoulders. The mom, holding the cake, had tears in her eyes as she kissed her son’s cheek with a loud smack. Then she waved at his close friend standing nearby to come over. Panli got a kiss on the cheek from the mom, leaving a pink lipstick mark on his face.

    “Ma… you like to tease me, huh?”

    “Why, huh… are you afraid someone might see and misunderstand?”

    Panli laughed and walked over to pinch his cheek once before returning to stand beside him, as close as before. Theerak saw his friend sitting in the middle of the table, which had been close for a while now. Even with others around, he still liked to tease him constantly. Just a moment ago, before blowing out the cake candles, Panli had been scolded by Muenfah for stopping by to pinch his cheek after coming back from the bathroom.

    “Li, you naughty dog face, never changes…”

    “Have lots of happiness, okay, Muenfah?”

    Theerak shifted his gaze from Panli to follow the familiar voice. His father walked in to give blessings to Muenfah along with his mother. His grandfather followed shortly after and reached out to gently pat Muenfah on the shoulder.

    “Mom wishes for Fah to have all his hopes fulfilled in everything, okay?”

    “Thank you, Dad, Mom.”

    Muenfah looked at his father and mother before shifting his gaze to his grandfather. Theerak felt a stinging sensation in his nose again when he saw his grandfather hug Muenfah instead of giving verbal blessings. Muenfah let go of the arm that was around his shoulder and hugged his grandfather back. At that moment, Theerak saw his mother wipe away tears while his father held her shoulders.

    “Thank you, Muenfah.”

    “…”

    “Thank you for being born as my grandson.”

    “Yes, Grandpa.”

    “How much I love Rak… that’s how much I love you Muenfah too.”

    “I love you Grandpa too.”

    Theerak had never thought before that love could make him feel so happy and fulfilled like this. But he knew well that if the person he loved wasn’t Muenfah… everyone might not be this happy.

    Theerak smiled faintly…

    Once again, he wanted to say this sentence.

    And he got to say it on Muenfah’s birthday.

    “Thank you for being born, Phii Fah.”

    Muenfah, hearing his soft voice, turned around and hugged him.

    “Thank you for being born as a gift for me.”

     

    #However Many Thousand Skies

    After all the elder relatives had left, including his family, Muenfah had the staff start serving alcohol to everyone. He probably knew his friends liked to drink until they were blackout drunk, which is why he told Phii Real to clear out the storage room at the back of the shop. If anyone got too drunk to go home, they could rest in the storage room instead.

    Muenfah himself drank too…

    Theerak watched the tall figure lift a glass of liquor and down it. In that moment, he secretly winked at Phii Real, who was about to start the plan.

    When Theerak saw Hia blinking rapidly—it looked more like dust had gotten in his eyes than a signal—he almost burst out laughing. But he had to hold it in before saying “Phii Fah, I need to go to the bathroom first, okay?”

    “Should I go with you?”

    “No need, I can go alone.”

    “Uh… sit with me for a bit,” said another friend of Muenfah, someone Theerak had never met before. It seemed like this guy was part of the plan, as he spoke to stall Muenfah and secretly winked at Theerak.

    “Alright… but I will have a guard watch over things,” Muenfah said before raising his hand to call over a large guard stationed at the front of the shop.

    “My boyfriend is going to the restroom. Please keep an eye on him.”

    “Yes, Khun Fah.”

    Theerak gave a faint smile to Muenfah’s guard before walking over to take his position. He turned to the tall guard, who furrowed his brows as if confused. Theerak decided to tell him the truth.

    “Hey, I’m not actually going to the restroom. I’m about to surprise Phii

    Fah. Could you stand here with me for now?”

    “…”

    “Please don’t tell Phii Fah just yet, okay?”

    The guard hesitated slightly before nodding in agreement. “Alright, Khun Rak.”

    Theerak stood at the designated meeting spot, a place with the clearest view of the stage. Phii Real had said that Hia would push out a cart with the cake, and then No would follow. However, at that moment, Theerak was standing there alone.

    “Kid… Hia is here.”

    “Hia…”

    Theerak turned to see Hia pushing a cart with his cake on it, emerging from one area of the shop. No came running out, panting, and quickly took a position in front of Hia to watch for signals from Phii Real. Suddenly, Theerak felt his heart pounding so hard it seemed like it might explode. Perhaps it was because he had never surprised Muenfah before, combined with his fear that Muenfah might catch on too soon.

    “Damn it, push it out now!”

    “Okay…”

    “Wait!…” Noh, who had just given the order to push the cart, raised his hand to stop again. “Real said to hold off.”

    Theerak and Hia, who were about to step forward, froze and waited for the next instruction. Theerak took a deep breath and turned to smile at Hia, who was looking at him.

    “You’re adorable, kid… I, Hia loves you.”

    Theerak tried to suppress a laugh. Hia’s humorous nature helped ease his nerves. “Push the cart carefully, okay, Phii Hia?”

    “Aww… kid, cheer me on too! I will deliver the cake to your boyfriend perfectly.”

    “Thank you!”

    “Push it out now!”

    “Kid, let’s go.”

    “Okay…”

    “Wait, hold on!”

    Theerak nearly stumbled as he stopped in his tracks. He blinked rapidly and craned his neck to see what was happening. Hia, unable to hold back, finally spoke up.

    “Damn it, Noh! What the hell are you doing with the signals? You’ve messed up twice already!”

    “Real told me to go, so I told you to go. Then he said to stop, so I had to tell you to stop, didn’t I?”

    “What the hell is wrong with you guys?”

    “Can you just push the cart without complaining… Ball keeps standing up and sitting down, putting up signs on the rooftop, working harder than you, and he’s not even complaining.”

    “Fine… everything I do is wrong.”

    “Come out already.”

    “Finally…”

    “Wait, hold on!”

    “Ugh… what’s wrong with you guys? Can I go pee first? I’ll come back and push it again. Do you think I’m not excited, you jerk!”

    “…”

    “If you don’t let me out this time, I’ll eat Muenfah sugar figurine, but I’ll keep Nong Theerak’s figurine.”

    “Keep it for me, right?”

    “Keep dreaming, you jerk! I’ll keep it to cuddle with.”

    Your name’s bad enough, don’t let your personality be bad too.”

    “You’re so great, huh, Ai’Hia.”

    “You’re eating your friend’s cake too, greedy.”

    Normally, Theerak would laugh at their conversation, but this time he felt something was off. He was about to walk out to check for himself, but his phone vibrated with a notification, making him pause and pull it out to look.

    “Yes, Phii Real?”

    [Little one, I think we’ve been double-crossed.]

    “Double-crossed, sir?”

    [It’s like Fah figured out we were planning a surprise. He won’t stay still—sitting for a moment, then getting up and walking around again… going to refill his drink, then chatting with friends.]

    “…”

    [Right now, Fah’s heading to the stage. I think he’s going to do something before we can surprise him.]

    “…”

    [That’s all for now, little one. Fah’s calling me.]

    “Okay.”

    Theerak hung up, placed the watch box on the cart, and walked over to stand in front of Phii Noh so he could get a clearer view of the tall figure on stage. Muenfah was standing on the stage. Soon after, Panli went up to take his position as the drummer. Theerak frowned when he saw Phii Real carrying electric guitar onto the stage. Phii Dom went up to play the bass, and another friend of Muenfah stood at electric keyboard.

    Normally, the birthday person gets surprised, but today, I will surprise his boyfriend instead.”

    “Whoo-hoo!”

    Theerak shook his head slightly, realizing they’d been found out, before breaking into a smile when he saw the tall figure pointing at him. Theerak waved to Phii Hia to wheel out the cake cart. As he walked closer to the stage, the music started playing, and the small figure grinned widely the moment he recognized the familiar melody.

    ‘Do you know when we first met, when those memories began, when it was that made both of us start to feel something?’

    The lyrics of this part made Theerak turn to look at the glasshouse room. He recalled the time when they first ate together, before continuing to walk and stopping at a comfortable distance—neither too close nor too far from the stage.

    “Or perhaps when you had to lie down in sorrow, or when we had to be apart, it made me realize that I only think of you.”

    “…”

    “And at this moment, at this time, after years have passed, let the stars be like witnesses to our love.”

    “…”

    But then Muenfah stopped singing and jumped down from the stage. He walked over and stopped in front of him, giving him the same familiar smile. Theerak pressed his lips together before swallowing something down his throat. Muenfah let out a soft laugh, using just one arm to hug him before raising the microphone to sing the next part.

    I promise to love only you, to love just you, to love only you forever, for eternity, I’ll love only you, I’ll love just you, I want to have only you.”

    Theerak had promised himself he wouldn’t shed a tear at Muenfah’s birthday, but at this moment, he couldn’t keep that promise. Theerak let the tears flow before hugging the bigger man back. Muenfah gently rubbed his shoulder while singing.

    “On the nights when we were filled with loneliness, when you came close to me, it felt warm like a fire in the cold, and at this moment, at this time, after years have passed, let the stars be like witnesses that…”

    “…”

    “I promise to love only you, to love just you, to love only you forever, for eternity, I’ll love only you, I’ll love just you, and I’ll have only you.”

    “…”

    Theerak tightened his embrace around Muenfah even more…

    “Forget the painful stories we’ve been through, throw them away far behind, and tomorrow there will be only us, no one will be lonely, no one will be sad, the two of us walking side by side.”

    “…”

    Muenfah stopped singing and used his thick hand to lift Theerak’s chin so their eyes could meet, because Theerak had been burying his face to hold back his tears. He felt that it was more than just a song.

    Muenfah was making a promise to him…that he would love only Theerak.

    “Theerak…”

    “…”

    Will you celebrate my birthday with me, every year?” Muenfah said before pulling something out of his pocket. He took out a silver ring and continued, “If you agree… I will put this ring on you as a symbol of our promise.”

    “…”

    Theerak roughly wiped his tears with his hand before nodding in agreement. Everyone at the event cheered loudly in celebration. Muenfah took his hand and slipped the ring onto his left ring finger. Then he reached into his pants pocket, pulled out another ring, and prepared to put it on himself.

    “Phii Fah…”

    “Yes?”

    Muenfah, who was about to put on the ring himself, paused. It was at that moment that Theerak’s tears flowed again. He wasn’t crying because he received a promise ring, but because no matter how much time passed, Muenfah never demanded anything from him. Even when it came to putting on the ring, he chose to do it himself without asking Theerak to put it on for him.

    “Can I put the ring on you too?”

    Muenfah nodded and handed him the ring. As soon as the large ring was on the same ring finger as his, the tall man pulled him into a hug. Theerak hugged Muenfah back and pressed his face against the strong chest. Muenfah leaned down, pressing his nose to smell his head.

    “Ball, released the banner.”

    “…”

    “Woo ~”

    Theerak pulled away from the hug with Muenfah and turned to look at the “Happy Birthday” banner they had prepared as a surprise for him. But now, it was Theerak who ended up being surprised. The birthday banner was frosted in color, with a long message that read, “Happy Birthday, Sky’s Beloved,” and most importantly, it featured a photo of the two of them that Phii Real had taken from the group chat yesterday.

    “The banner is so cute!”

    “Woo ~”

    “my boyfriend is damn cute, even putting my photo on it.”

    Theerak smiled and laughed while hugging Muenfah. He waved to Hia to bring the cake closer. Muenfah, who had his arm around his shoulder, stared at the cake before leaning down to press his nose to his head again.

    “The cake is as cute as you, my sea.”

    “Does you like it?”

    “I like it.”

    “Muenfah…”

    “What the hell?”

    “I just wanted to say… Happy Birthday.”

    “…”

    “Even though I really wants to eat the sugar figure of you, I’ll hold back because I want you to sit on the cake with my little brother.”

    “Who chose to bring the damn cake to me?”

    “Me. We were short on people, so I had to bring this toilet water over.”

    “Next time, don’t bother. I can walk over and blow out the candles myself.”

    “Muen… this is me, Hia, your own son.”

    When Theerak saw Phii Real, he suddenly remembered this and asked, “Phii Real… did you team up with Phii Fah to trick me, right?”

    “No, little one. I went up to play the guitar because Fah forced me to. I had no idea he was going to sing a surprise song.”

    Theerak looked up at the tall figure who was holding his shoulders, wanting to know how Muenfah had figured out the plan. If it wasn’t Phii Real who had told him, Muenfah chuckled in his throat before leaning down to kiss him on the lips. If they were alone, Theerak wouldn’t feel too shy, but at that moment, hundreds of eyes were watching them.

    “I knew there was going to be a surprise because Real was acting suspicious. He kept avoiding eye contact with me and kept looking toward my deck, even though he usually doesn’t pay much attention to it… So I figured someone must be planning a surprise for me.”

    “…”

    “And the only person I could think of was Theerak.”

    “…”

    “But that day when you and your dad were acting suspicious, it wasn’t about preparing a surprise for the birthday sign, right?”

    “No, it wasn’t…” Theerak turned to pick up the watch box from the cart and handed it to Muenfah. “That day, I asked Dad to help assemble the watch box for you. But when you came into the house unexpectedly, Dad and I hurriedly hid the tools.”

    “Oh…”

    “Hold on, I want to go off-topic for a bit.”

    “…”

    “There’s no watch belonging to Muen in that box, right?”

    Theerak slid the lid of the box open and pulled out Muenfah’s favorite watch to show him. Ever since Muenfah had taken off the watch and placed it in the box, he hadn’t worn it again. He had been carrying the box around, even with an expensive watch inside.

    “There is, Phii Fah left his watch in it,” Theerak said as he handed the watch back to Muenfah, who took it and put it back on his wrist as usual.

    “Noh!! You idiot!”

    “Why are you yelling at Noh?” Phii Real asked.

    “Just now, he told me to hide the box… Imagine the situation. If the box and the watch went missing, I would probably get beaten to death by Muen.”

    “I’d stomp him into the ground.”

    “No need to bury him, Fah. Just one kiss from you, and Hia wouldn’t be able to breathe.”

    Everyone burst into laughter before dispersing to their seats after the surprise was over. Muenfah led him back to their original spot. Theerak still had one more question, so he asked.

    “Phii Fah… Was it because you knew I was going to surprise you that you came up with this counter-plan?”

    “No, I ordered a pair of matching rings last week, intending to give them to you at my birthday event. But I didn’t want to just hand them over plainly. I thought… if I sang a song for you too, it would be a good memory for both of us.”

    “…”

    “Honestly, I didn’t know when the surprise was going to happen. But because Real kept acting suspicious and waving his hands around, I figured he must be signaling something. So I pretended to move around restlessly… to surprise you first.”

    “You’re such a sly sky, aren’t you?”

    Muenfah smiled softly and leaned down to kiss his forehead once. He then turned to his friends who were calling him. Theerak glanced at the side profile of his lover, now adorned with a smile, and thought to himself… for Muenfah’s birthday this year he wished for Muenfah to smile a lot.

    “Shall we go?”

    “Let me ask Theerak first…”

    Theerak looked at Muenfah, who turned to face him, and asked, “Where are we going, Phii Fah?”

    “Ball and the gang invited us to the beach again. Probably to my uncle’s resort, as usual.”

    Theerak’s eyes widened with excitement, and he nodded eagerly. “Let’s go,    Phii Fah… I want to go to the beach again.”

    Muenfah bit his lip, then leaned down to whisper softly in his ear, “But this time, it’s for three days and two nights.”

    Theerak fell silent, pondering. If he stayed overnight this time, Phii Babe would definitely not let him go, fearing something might happen. So, Theerak would have to convince his older sister to come along. Only then could he go to the beach with Muenfah.

    “Babe… let’s go to the beach together on Friday.”

    However, it was Muenfah who invited Phii Babe first. The older sister, sitting across from them, furrowed her brows as if deep in thought, before nodding in agreement after being pleaded with by Phii Dom to join the beach trip.

    “Hmm… fine, I’ll go,” Phii Babe said, shooting a glare at her boyfriend.

    “I’m going because I’m worried about Rak, not because I gave in.”

    “Yes, yes, whatever the reason, we’re just happy you’re coming,” Theerak said with a small smile before turning to the tall figure. Muenfah smirked with a sly look in his eyes, leaning in close as if to kiss his lips. But because Theerak wanted to tease the cunning Muenfah, he raised his hand to touch his full lips, stopping him.

    “No kissing.”

    “I can hold back,” Muenfah replied.

    “…”

    “It’s just a few days…”

    Theerak frowned as he looked at Muenfah, who was smirking. Right now, he looked extremely sly, so much so that Theerak wanted to pinch his arm until it bruised. He was still trying to interpret Muenfah’s words:

    It’s just a few days…

    Today was Wednesday… the beach trip was on Friday.

    He thought that if he waited until Friday, Muenfah would probably kiss him until his lips were sore. Suddenly changing his mind, Theerak nudged Muenfah with his hand. The taller man turned to him, raising an eyebrow in curiosity. Theerak then lifted a finger to tap his own lips.

    “I will let you kiss me.”

    Muenfah laughed heartily before shaking his head in refusal, “No more kisses… I will save them all for Friday night.”

    Theerak swallowed hard while thinking…

    He wanted to tease Muenfah and make him suffer, that chubby puppy!

    Friday night, he’d definitely get kissed until his lips were sore.

    TBC

     

    YOURSKY CHAPTERS HOME

  • YOURSKY, Chapter 29

    YOURSKY, Chapter 29

       YOURSKY, Chapter 29

    Theerak sat with his head bowed, staring at his hands where sweat was starting to seep out. Today, he was going to meet Muenfah’s parents at Muenfah’s restaurant. At first, he thought it’d be easier than this, but he was wrong—he couldn’t control his excitement at all. And when the excitement grew too much, it turned into worry. Theerak knew Pa and Ma were kind people, but he couldn’t help feeling anxious.

    Will his parents be impressed with a chubby puppy like me…?

    He glanced at his white long-sleeve t-shirt and favorite black jeans—a birthday gift from his dad—feeling uncertain before turning to the person beside him, who was focused on driving.

    “Phii Fah, do you think I look okay in this outfit?”

    “Yes, you look cute already.” Muenfah said, briefly glancing away from the road to answer him.

    “But I’m not confident…” Theerak’s voice softened as he checked the clock on the car’s console. “I think we still have some time. Phii Fah, can you turn back to my house?…I want to change.”

    Muenfah chuckled in his throat. At that moment, the traffic light turned red, giving him the chance to lean in close and plant a quick kiss on Theerak’s lips before saying, “You’re already the cutest. Don’t worry.”

    “But I think the overalls I wore to the beach were cuter than this outfit.”

    “Theerak… my parents will love you for being you. They don’t care about clothes or appearances.”

    “…”

    “However you were with me, just be that way.”

    “I will try not to worry…” Theerak turned to look at Muenfah, who had shifted his attention back to the road ahead, before adding, “But I am still excited anyway.”

    Muenfah chuckled softly, then took one hand off the steering wheel to hold his, offering encouragement. Theerak took a deep breath to control his excitement, but as soon as he spotted Muenfah’s restaurant in the distance, his calm heart jolted awake and started pounding wildly. Theerak seriously wanted to rip his heart out and toss it out of the car.

    Right now, Theerak thought that giving himself a pep talk was a good idea.

    “Keep going, chubby puppy! T___T”

    When they arrived at Muenfah’s restaurant, he led Theerak to sit and wait in a glass-walled room before excusing himself to check on things in the restaurant, since he hadn’t been there yesterday. Theerak glanced around. Today, the room had vases of white lilies placed in every corner. He guessed that Muenfah’s Mama must really like white lilies.

    There was even a vase of lilies on the dining table, filling the air with a faint floral scent that helped Theerak relax and sparked an idea. He got up from his chair and walked to the vase in the farthest corner of the room.

    Theerak secretly plucked one lily and hid it behind his back, then used his free hand to rearrange the remaining flowers into a neat bunch so no gap would show after he’d taken one.

    “Please let me share this with Mama…”

    He wasn’t sure who he was talking to, since the room only contained him and hundreds of lilies scattered around. But Theerak felt like he was sneaking a flower without the shop owner’s permission. So, he spoke to the bouquet in front of him to ease the guilt in his heart.

    His mother had once told him… never take someone else’s things without permission.

    But this time, Theerak didn’t have enough time to wait for Muenfah’s approval, especially since he might walk in with Papa and Mama any moment. It was almost time for their scheduled meal anyway. Theerak returned to his seat and placed the lily behind him. He twisted around occasionally to make sure he wasn’t sitting on it.

    Creak!

    The sound of the door opening grabbed his attention. At that moment,    Theerak saw a middle-aged man and woman appear. He figured they must be Muenfah’s Papa and Mama. Both looked great and didn’t seem old at all. He realized now who Muenfah had inherited his sharp eyes from.

    Muenfah’s eyes were just like his Mama’s.

    As for his facial structure, height, and complexion… those came from Papa.

    Theerak tried to suppress a smile as a thought popped into his head. Panli resembled Dad so much it was uncanny—he didn’t take after Mom at all. Theerak had once heard the saying, “If a son looks like his father, he’ll be unlucky.” But he didn’t think it was true, because ever since they’d been together, his friend had never once seemed sad or disappointed.

    That goofy dog-faced guy could stay cheerful all the time…

    Now, Theerak wasn’t surprised anymore why both sons of the Pisut family were so flawlessly good-looking. It was because they had such stunning molds like Dad and Mom.

    Mom was beautiful.

    Dad was incredibly handsome.

    Together, they produced Pradipat, the cool guy.

    “Chubby little pup!”

    Theerak flinched slightly when Muenfah’s Dad called him that loudly, then laughed and pulled out a chair for Mom, who was sitting down across from him. Dad waited to make sure Mom was seated properly before sitting beside her.

    “Phii Fah’s treasure.”

    The small guy sat there blinking rapidly, watching Muenfah parents send him friendly smiles. He hadn’t expected them to be this kind. Dad and Mom acted as if they’d met him several times before, even though this was their first meeting. Theerak had heard a little about how Muenfah had told Dad and Mom about him.

    But just how much had Muenfah said about him?

    For Dad and Mom to seem like they knew him so well already?

    “Are you hungry yet, son?”

    Theerak, snapping back to his senses, quickly raised his hands to greet them politely. “H-Hello!”

    “…”

    “Looks like Muenfah just put the batteries in—the chubby pup’s only now coming to life…” Dad said with a laugh. “A minute ago, he was sitting there like a doll with no batteries.”

    “He’s cute like a doll, isn’t he, dear?” Mom turned and nodded at Dad before continuing, “Why aren’t our kids this tiny and portable?”

    “Oh, come on… By the time Muen was five, I could barely carry him anymore. At least Pan grew a bit slower.”

    “Fah shot up so fast, didn’t he, dear?”

    “Tall, long…” Dad started, then paused. Mom glared at him and smacked his arm once. “What’s that, dear? I was going to say tall, long, and wellkneed like his father.”

    “…”

    Theerak now knew who Muenfah got his cheekiness from. T___T

    It was Dad…

    “Don’t take him too seriously, son.” Mom said before shooting a sideways glance at Dad, who was laughing. “he loves saying stuff like this all the time.”

    “Chubby pup, don’t misunderstand me—I’m not a crude guy!”

    “Y-Khrapom.”

    “But the reason I like teasing her like this is because it adds more color to our married life. We’re not obsessed with that kind of thing all the time, but we tease each other with these words to strengthen our bond even more. Who knows, it might even get sweeter than before.”

    “…”

    “You don’t need to spice things up with that kind of stuff. Just playful teasing to keep things lively is enough.”

    “…”

    “Saying ‘I love you’ or ‘I miss you’ alone isn’t enough. You’ve got to have some tricks to keep them hooked.”

    “…”

    Now Theerak understood why Muenfah liked saying cheeky things to him. He was using this method to win his heart. Theerak thought Muenfah had succeeded long ago because he couldn’t bear to be apart from him at all.

    Even being away for just one day made him miss him already…

    Dad’s method was dangerously effective.

    That’s why he was so completely smitten with Muenfah.

    “What are you all talking about?”

    Muenfah, who had just walked in, flashed his usual smile at everyone. He plopped down beside him and leaned in, pressing his nose into his hair with a loud sniff. “…”

    Oh… Phii Fah, right in front of your Dad and Mom?!

    I’m embarrassed, T___T

    “Is my Dad teasing you or something?”

    “N-No, not at all.”

    “It’s like I seeing myself when I first married your mom, Muen…” Dad said with a smirk tugging at his lips. “They call it… newlywed bliss.”

    Theerak was so embarrassed he felt like he might explode, while everyone else burst into delighted laughter. He used to think the Niran house was the most cheerful and fun, but after meeting the Pisut house… Theerak had to rethink that.

    The Pisut house was amazing at creating laughter.

    And super cheeky too.

    Rak doesn’t mean Phii Fah’s Dad, though.

    Rak means Phii Fah…

    The worries he once had were chased away by all the laughter. Now,    Theerak was starting to feel more confident in himself. The way Dad and Mom welcomed him so warmly from the very first meeting reminded him of when Muenfah was rejected by his own father.

    Theerak lowered his eyes to the large hand resting on his thigh, then looked up at the side profile of Muenfah, who was laughing and smiling with Dad. Theerak thought it was unfair that the world kept throwing obstacles and pain at someone like Muenfah. Nothing must have come easily to him before he got anything at all. Theerak knew everyone faced challenges in life but with Muenfah… wasn’t it enough already?

    From now on, could Muenfah get everything he wished for without any more pain?

    … Even though this time at the dining table there was only laughter, no tears like before, Theerak chose to slide his hand under the table to hold the larger one. He didn’t know if what he hoped for could come true, but all he knew was… no matter what obstacles Muenfah faced, he would hold his hand and stand by his side forever.

    “The food’s here…”

    “It all looks so delicious.”

    Pa and Ma helped receive the dishes from the staff. If a dish looked especially appetizing, Ma would slide it toward him. If it was something colorful and spicy, Pa would place it in front of Muenfah instead. Theerak could feel the love and care both of them showed him.

    “Pa, Ma… thank you.”

    “No need to thank Ma, Theerak. Just eat a lot, okay?”

    Theerak turned to pick up the lily flower placed behind him and handed it to Ma. “Thank you for raising Phii Fah so well, Ma.”

    “Oh… my sweet boy.” Ma said as she accepted the flower. She stood up, walked over to kiss the top of his head once, then returned to her seat.

    “No wonder Khun Muenfah is so smitten with this chubby puppy.” Pa said.

    “Thank you too, Pa… I love Pa and Ma.”

    Pa laughed and nodded toward Muenfah. “Muen… you’ve been outdone.”

    “I accept it… I’ll let myself be outdone because of Theerak.”

    “Even shed tears because of him.”

    “Ma… don’t bring that up.”

    Theerak frowned as he looked at Muenfah, who was stopping Ma. He sensed there must be something more, so he turned back to Ma, who was sitting there with a faint smile, and asked “What’s it about, Ma?”

    “When you had a partner… his world fell apart.”

    “…”

    When we talked on the phone… he was crying.”

    “Ma… that’s enough.”

    “I want to hear more, Ma.”

    “I knew he was hurting a lot, but I believed he’d still love Theerak no matter what.”

    “…”

    “So all I could do was pray that you would turn around and notice him someday.”

    “…”

    Theerak felt a sting in his nose as he thought about the times Muenfah had been in pain. He knew it must have been a tough period for him, but he’d never known that Muenfah had shed tears over him—someone he hadn’t even spoken to once back then.

    Muenfah’s love for him… was a pure love.

    Muenfah’s love for him… was a love that sought nothing in return.

    The smaller figure turned to the taller one before wrapping both arms around his thick neck. Theerak pressed his nose and lips against the broad shoulder, just as Muenfah liked to do. By now, Theerak knew that offering this kind of touch was the best way to comfort the other.

    “There, there, my sky.”

    “I love you so much.”

    “…”

    “The one who can make me cry, smile, and laugh… it’s only you, Rak

    Niran, and no one else.”

    “Rak Niran, will love only you, Pradipat, and no one else.”

    Muenfah rubbed his head, then pressed a kiss to his temple. “…” “Wife… don’t they remind us of ourselves when we were young?”

    “Even now, your is still like you was in his youth—no difference at all. your cheekiness hasn’t faded one bit.”

    “Haha… Well, I’m only cheeky with you, wife.”

    Theerak laughed when he heard Papa say that, then let go of his hug with Muenfah. He remembered that Muenfah had said the same thing once. Theerak thought that Papa and Muenfah were… like father, like son.

    After finishing their meal, Papa and Mama asked to head back home to rest. Meanwhile, Muenfah, having wrapped up his work at the shop, took him up to sit on the rooftop—Fah’s rooftop. They sat in their usual spot. Theerak looked down at his feet dangling in the air before turning to the person beside him, who was smiling back at him.

    The orange light of the evening sun reflecting off those sharp eyes made it impossible for Theerak to look away from Muenfah. He wasn’t sure if it was those captivating eyes or that familiar smile, but it made Theerak feel… it was that time again.

    “Phii Fah…”

    “Yes?”

    “I think… we should…”

    “Theerak, be my boyfriend.”

    At that moment, his heart started racing again, just like when he first met Muenfah. He had been about to ask Muenfah to be his boyfriend, but it seemed Muenfah had guessed it and jumped in to ask him first. Perhaps because they loved each other so much, they both wanted to be the one to ask the other to be their boyfriend.

    They both wanted to ask each other to be boyfriends.

    Theerak thought they must have met halfway already.

    :]

    “How about we take turns asking each other to be boyfriends, Phii Fah?”

    “…”

    “Even though I only recently started courting you… I did court you, you know.”

    Muenfah gave a small smile.

    “…”

    “Deal, Phii Fah?”

    “Deal.”

    “Phii Fah, ask me to be your boyfriend again.”

    “Theerak… be my boyfriend.”

    “Yes.” Theerak replied before breaking into a wide smile, though for some reason, tears welled up around the edges of his eyes.

    “…”

    “Phii Fah… you are my boyfriend, right?”

    Muenfah gave a faint smile before moving his face closer. His sharp eyes locked onto Theerak’s, making his heart pause for a moment. Theerak closed his eyes as those full lips pressed against his own. Muenfah delivered a gentle, warm touch, like the atmosphere of the sunset at that moment. Not long after, Muenfah pulled away from the kiss and rested his forehead against Theerak’s.

    “Yes, na khrap”

    That “Yes, na khrap” … from the same good guy as always made Theerak smile even wider.

     

     

    #However Many Thousand Skies

    Sky’s Beloved: The professor starts taking attendance at 10 a.m. today, right?Panli: Yep.

    Joyyy: Your sagging-cheeks’ LINE name stinks so bad.

    T: Your LINE name totally screams “I have a boyfriend.” huh?

    Sky’s Beloved: Of courseeee.

    Sky’s Beloved: My boyfriend’s name is Pradipat Pisut.

    Sky’s Beloved: Nickname, Muenfah.Panli: I’m so annoyed at people obsessed with their boyfriends.

    Sky’s Beloved: Got a problem with that, dog-faced Panli?

    Sky’s Beloved: You can take it up with my boyfriend.

    T: Back off, Panli, trust me.

    T: His boyfriend’s hardcore.Panli: If I weren’t afraid of getting grounded again, I’d be so ready to fight.

    Joyyy: LOLOLOL

    Joyyy: Above Sasina Pisut is Pradipat Pisut, got it.

    Sky’s Beloved: Joy, ever heard this phrase?

    Joyyy: What phrase, you sagging-cheeks?

    Sky’s Beloved: Above Fah, there’s still Theerak.Panli: Today, the one above Fah is gonna get teased by me until he cries.

    Sky’s Beloved:;;Panli: Don’t even bother sending me that teary face.

    Sky’s Beloved: I’m telling Phii Fah.Panli: Go ahead and snitch. I’m not scared anymore cause I’m so fed up.

    Sky’s Beloved:;;Panli: You know… that teary face of yours just makes me wanna mess with you even more.

    Theerak sat laughing as he sent a crying-laughter LINE sticker to Panli before calling Muenfah. Last night, Muenfah had texted him saying he got back to the condo past 3 a.m. Theerak figured he probably wasn’t awake yet.

    [Khrapom.]

    A sleepy “Khrapom.”

    So cute,

    “Does my boyfriend want to sleep more?”

    [Your boyfriend’s really tired, but I want to talk to you first.]

    “I think you should sleep more. I’m about to head out for class anyway.”

    [Can I, your boyfriend pick you up after class today?]

    “Then I will have to wait with Phii Babe.”

    [If you go with Babe, will you be late for class?]

    “Probably not, since Phii Babe is about to leave. I needs to hurry and get ready so I can go to uni with her.”

    [Okay.]

    “Okay…” Theerak replied softly.

    [Is something wrong? Your voice doesn’t sound good.]

    Theerak swallowed hard before saying, “I’ve been feeling a sore throat since this morning.”

    [Are you sick, Theerak?]

    “I think it might be the start of a cold because I woke up with a sore throat, but no fever yet.”

    [You have two classes today, right?]

    “Yeah, one from 10 a.m. to noon, then another from 5 p.m. to 7 p.m.”

    [How about I buy some medicine and brings it to you first? If it doesn’t get better after taking it, I’ll take you to the doctor.]

    “Okay, Phii Fah.”

    [See you at uni, good boy.]

    “Okay…”

    Theerak replied weakly before hanging up with Muenfah. He coughed hoarsely while packing his backpack and walked to his sister’s room. He plopped down on the soft bed and said “Phii Babe, can I ride with you to class?”

    Phii Babe, who was rolling up some art paper, looked up at him. “Fah left the car here for you… Why don’t you drive yourself?”

    “Because Phii Fah is picking me up after class, so I need to ride with you instead.”

    “Oh… I’m not driving myself today, though. Dom is picking me up.”

    “Okay, then I’ll wait downstairs.”

    “Wait, Rak…” Phii Babe called out, walking over to place the back of her hand on his forehead. “You feel warm. Are you getting a fever?”

    Now Theerak was starting to feel hot and cold at the same time. “I think it’s a cold. My throat’s been sore since morning.”

    “Should you skip class?…One day won’t hurt. You can just bring a doctor’s note to the professor next time.”

    “I’m still okay. If I really can’t handle it, I’ll head back first.” “…”

    “Phii Fah said he’d buy some medicine for me to take. If it doesn’t get better, he’ll take me to the doctor.”

    “Alright then… but if you can’t handle it, don’t push yourself. Come back home and rest.”

    “Okay…”

     

    #However Many Thousand Skies

    The smaller one shifted his attention from the professor lecturing at the front of the room to the person beside him who had nudged him. Panli furrowed his brows before reaching out to place a hand on his forehead. He then lifted his phone to his ear and said “Chubby-cheeks is running a fever… but I don’t know how many degrees.”

    “…”

    “Phii Fah… I’m not a thermometer, damn it.”

    “Panli… tell Phii Fah not to worry.” Theerak replied softly. His throat was hurting worse, and now a headache was starting, but with only a few minutes left in the class, he thought he could still manage.

    “Chubby-cheeks’ lips are bright red… if Phii Fah saw his lips right now, he’d be so possessive. They look so biteable.”

    “…”

    “Pradipat, stop teasing already… use that time you spend picking on him to take care of your own partner instead.”

    Theerak shook his head as he looked at Panli. He knew how jealous Muenfah could get, yet Panli still provoked him like this. He shifted his gaze away from his close friend, who was still secretly talking to his older brother on the phone.

    “Chubby-cheeks, are you running a fever?” Joy, sitting next to Panli, leaned over to ask him.

    “Yeah… a slight fever.”

    “Then you shouldn’t go to English class. I’ll let the professor know for you.” Type said.

    “Phii Fah said he’d bring me some medicine. I’ll try taking it first. If the fever doesn’t go down, I’ll have to see a doctor.”

    “Yeah, honestly, going to the doctor right away might be better.”

    “Phii Fah’s here already—damn, that was fast.”

    Theerak turned to look as Panli pointed. The tall figure walked into the second-year students’ classroom holding a small plastic bag. The professor lecturing at the front paused and spoke into the microphone “Muenfah, did you walk into the wrong room?”

    Theerak wasn’t surprised that the professor knew Muenfah, since this professor was a faculty advisor for their department.

    “I don’t have class today.”

    “Oh? Then why are you here… are you waiting to ask me about your minithesis?”

    “No, sir… I came to look after my partner.”

    “…”

    “My partner’s sick. Can I sit here and keep an eye on him?”

    “Theerak Niran, are you sick?”

    Theerak flinched when the question came through the mic. He turned to the professor, who was waiting for an answer. It wasn’t just the professor staring at him—his classmates in the room were all looking too, some smirking, some grinning widely. Theerak could only offer a dry smile and nod awkwardly.

    “Y-Yes, Professor.”

    “Then you stay with your boyfriend. If I didn’t allow it, it’d probably be quite a sin.”

    Muenfah walked over and sat beside him. Theerak wasn’t sure if his cheeks were burning because of his friends’ teasing or because his temperature was rising from a fever.

    “Phii Fah… aren’t you afraid of the professor scolding you?”

    “He’s my advisor, so we’re pretty close.”

    “How did the professor find out… that Rak is your boyfriend?”

    “The day Theerak had that math exam and Phii Fah waited outside the room, I ran into the professor. He asked what I was doing there, and I told him I was waiting for my boyfriend to finish his exam.”

    “…”

    “That’s how the professor found out that Rak Niran, is your boyfriend.”

    “…”

    Theerak gave a faint smile and nodded. Muenfah placed the back of his hand on Theerak’s forehead, then pulled a cooling gel patch from a plastic bag. He stuck it on Theerak’s forehead before handing him some fever medicine and an opened water bottle.

    “Take the fever medicine first. If it doesn’t get better in a bit, I will take you to the doctor right away.”

    “Phii Fah… I think you should just take him now.” “Wait, try the medicine first, Li,” Theerak said. “Take the medicine, but you need to rest. You can’t keep pushing yourself to sit through class like this,” Panli added.

    “Panli is right.”

    Theerak glanced at Muenfah, who looked worried. He must be really concerned. The reason Theerak was trying to tough it out at the university was that he didn’t want to miss another class, but he knew his body couldn’t hold up until evening.

    He’d have to rest, just as Panli said.

    “Li, you dog-face… help me tell the professor I’m leaving.”

    “Sure.”

    “I’ll jot down the assignments for you, chubby-cheeks. Go home and rest,” another friend chimed in.

    “Mm…” Theerak replied weakly.

    Just then, the professor ended the class. Muenfah helped him out of the classroom. As Theerak stood waiting for the elevator with him, a voice called out from a distance.

    “Hey, Fah…” Phii Noh waved before walking over to the two of them. He smiled and pointed at Theerak’s forehead. “Is your smart boy having a headache?”

    “Y-Yes…” Theerak answered faintly, sounding exhausted. Right now, he just wanted to collapse onto a bed and rest.

    “Aw… my good boy.”

    “Your good boy, huh, Hia?”

    “Sorry, Fah, my friend forgot himself,” Phii Noh apologized.

    “Why are you at my faculty’s building anyway?”

    “I came to see a friend… and just happened to run into you and your good guy here.”

    “No need to come by so often, Hia! I’m sick of your face.”

    “Afraid I’ll run into your good guy, huh? ~”

    “More like I’m afraid you’ll run into my foot.”

    “Red Water’s dad is seriously fierce, huh.”

    Normally, Theerak would have smiled and laughed at the banter between

    Muenfah and Phii Noh. But with his foggy mind, all he could think about was a soft bed.

    “The elevator’s here.”

    “…” Theerak nodded and followed Muenfah’s gentle pull. He waved goodbye to Phii Noh, who stood smiling at the elevator entrance.

    “Phii Noh’s good guy ~”

    “I hate that bastard so much, you smug jerk!”

    Theerak turned to the person beside him and said, “No, no, don’t get mad, my boyfriend.”

    “Yes, na khrap… Your boyfriend won’t get mad anymore.”

    Since it was just the two of them in the elevator, Muenfah pulled him into a hug and gently rubbed his back. Theerak thought he didn’t even need to collapse onto a soft bed to fall asleep—Muenfah’s chest was enough of a resting place for him.

    Muenfah truly was everything to him.

    But Muenfah’s main role was… being Theerak’s boyfriend. 

     

    #However Many Thousand Skies

    Muenfah parked the car in its usual spot, then turned to look at the small figure sleeping soundly beside him. It must be the fever medicine kicking in, making his treasure sleep so deeply. Muenfah had decided to bring Theerak to the condo because he’d called Babe earlier to ask if anyone was home. Babe said no one was there at the moment—Mom had taken Grandpa to a doctor’s appointment, and only Moogrob, the dog, was left guarding the house.

    So, he had to bring Theerak to rest at the condo first.

    Muenfah got out of the car and walked around to open the other door. He leaned in to wake his sleeping treasure, but Theerak just shook his head in refusal. So, Muenfah carried him out of the car. He didn’t pay attention to the security guard’s curious glance. All he cared about was that Theerak didn’t feel annoyed at being woken up.

    “Theerak, stand up for a sec… I need to grab the keycard first.”

    He set his treasure down so his feet touched the ground. Theerak obediently stood, trying to force his eyes open. His hand came up to rub his eyes before he leaned his face against Muenfah’s chest. Feeling sorry for the sick guy who desperately needed rest, Muenfah quickly tapped the keycard at the door and led him inside.

    “Phii Fah… I need to call Phii Babe first, so she won’t worry.”

    “I already called Babe for you… She said you should rest at my condo first since no one’s home.”

    “…”

    “Later in the evening, I will take you back home.”

    The small figure nodded weakly, so Muenfah lifted him up once more to carry him into the bedroom. The smaller one was gently placed on the bed, and Muenfah quickly got up to grab a glass jug of water and a small towel to wipe down Theerak, who was still feverish.

    Muenfah sat on the bed beside the sick person, placing the jug on the bedside shelf before moving to unbutton the oversized student uniform shirt. But Theerak hurriedly grabbed his hand.

    “I am going to wipe you down.”

    “Phii Fah… I’m shy.”

    “I have already seen everything, no need to be shy.”

    “Phii Fah! Saying that just makes me even shyer!”

    Muenfah chuckled in his throat as he looked at the sick person who still had the energy to scold him. He figured the high body temperature was causing the thin lips to turn bright red and Theerak’s half-closed eyes to glisten with clear tears. If he didn’t wipe him down to lower the fever, Theerak would definitely feel worse.

    “I will wipe you down first. If the fever doesn’t go down in an hour, I’ll take you to the doctor.”

    “I don’t like going to the doctor.”

    “Then we’ll have to wipe you down first.”

    “Can you wipe me without taking off my shirt?”

    “Little one…” Muenfah looked at the small figure. “Don’t be stubborn.”

    “I’m not stubborn… I’m just shy.”

    Muenfah leaned in close to the sick person and pressed his nose to the hot forehead with a soft sniff. “You don’t need to be shy.”

    Theerak let go of his hand, probably because he didn’t have enough strength to resist anymore. He stopped being stubborn and let Muenfah wipe him down. With one hand, Muenfah swiftly unbuttoned the white shirt, then dipped the towel in water and started wiping the pale neck first.

    “Phii Fah…”

    The small figure closed his eyes and called out to him in a faint voice. Muenfah knew he didn’t like the cold towel touching his skin much. He moved the towel to press it against the other side of his neck. The now shirtless smaller figure didn’t stir any other feelings in him beyond deep concern.

    But at that moment, Theerak slowly opened his eyes and tilted his head to look at his own midsection. The small figure pressed his lips together tightly and bent both knees up to squeeze something down. Muenfah’s gaze lowered to notice something pushing against the fabric, forming a noticeable bulge.

    He chuckled in his throat while looking at the confused expression in the smaller one’s eyes. Theerak was trying to control the unusual reaction in his body, but he probably didn’t realize how hard it was to suppress that first rush of desire. Muenfah tossed the towel into the glass jug and shifted to straddle the smaller figure.

    “Little one…” Muenfah stared deeply into his worried eyes. “…Are you feeling it?”

    “I -I… I think it’s not that.”

    “Want me to check for you?”

    Theerak shook his head in refusal. “…”

    “Little one… trust me, okay?”

    Muenfah didn’t take his eyes off Theerak’s gaze for a second. Using his free hand, he parted Theerak’s legs and slid his own body in close, pressing himself against the center of the smaller one’s frame. Then, he lightly touched the bulge there. A smirk tugged at the corner of Muenfah’s mouth when his suspicion proved true. He let out a soft chuckle in his throat once more before pulling his hand back and leaning his face close to the smaller one’s ear.

    “I don’t want you to be ready while you’re sick.”

    “I-I…”

    He stared at the person beneath him, who was startled by his own body’s reaction. Right now, Theerak might be confused and unsure—likely because he’d never experienced this kind of arousal before.

    “You’re aroused because of me.”

    “…”

    “…Let me help you, okay?”

    “…” Theerak pressed both hands over the middle of his body and shook his head in refusal.

    “Theerak… this isn’t something to be embarrassed about.”

    “…”

    “It’s a natural thing that can happen to anyone.”

    “…”

    “Especially couples who are together.”

    “Phii Fah…” Theerak called out, bringing both hands up to cradle his face before saying, “Right now, it’s all tense and aching down there.”

    “Let me help you.” Muenfah repeated his earlier question.

    At that moment, Theerak pressed his lips together tightly, wrestling with his thoughts. He couldn’t believe he was feeling this way—something he’d never experienced before. He figured it must have been triggered by Muenfah’s fingertips brushing against his skin as he adjusted the towel earlier. But he knew Muenfah hadn’t meant for this to happen.

    What was even harder to believe was that he was getting aroused while sick. Then again, upon reflection, he might not be fully in control right now due to the fever, which could be making him more emotionally sensitive and causing his body to react so quickly. Theerak had heard that when arousal happens, you’re supposed to relieve it by using your hand to release the tension. He’d picked up this knowledge from his good friends, Panli and Type, who often talked about crude things. He never thought those daily conversations he didn’t particularly enjoy would end up being useful.

    Now, he wanted to thank Khun Panli and Type for never shutting up about these topics—even though Joy always scolded them, not wanting him to hear such things.

    Theerak looked at the larger figure waiting for his answer. He pressed his lips even tighter. When he imagined trying to relieve himself, he realized he’d only ever heard how it was done but had never seen it. Theerak wasn’t the type to be curious or obsessed with these matters, so he’d never watched adult films like other guys typically did.

    Right now, a flood of thoughts was overwhelming his mind. Theerak tried his best to hold on, hoping time would calm the stubborn tension in his midsection. But when he saw the person above him bite their full lips and gaze at him with a new kind of look—one he couldn’t quite name, a mix of pleading and longing—Theerak felt the ache in his core intensify. That look from Muenfah pushed his endurance to its breaking point, and finally, it snapped. Theerak nodded, accepting the other’s offer to help.

    Now that Muenfah was his lover, Theerak believed that with him by his side, everything would turn out fine. He felt shy and didn’t want to say it, but he gathered his courage to speak.

    “Phii Fah… I give in.”

    “…”

    “How will you help me?” Theerak wrapped both arms around the thick neck and pulled him closer. Even though he’d agreed to let Muenfah help, he still didn’t feel fully ready for that. “Do we have to do it right now?”

    Muenfah chuckled in his throat before giving him a light peck on the lips.

    “You’re not ready for that yet.”

    “…”

    “I will help you with my hands and mouth first.”

    Muenfah’s words sent a wave of heat surging through Theerak’s body. The taller figure leaned in closer and pressed their lips together. Muenfah cradled his face with one hand and began kissing him deeply, passionately.

    Muenfah’s kiss was fiercer than ever before, pressing harder and harder until Theerak could barely breathe. When he parted his lips to gasp for air, a wet tongue slipped into his mouth. Muenfah teased the tip of his tongue as he had before, but this time it was more intense. Theerak instinctively moved his tongue in response, only to have his slick tongue sucked by those full lips. In that moment, a shiver ran through his entire body. Muenfah pulled back from the kiss and looked into his eyes, a smirk tugging at the corner of his mouth.

    “You don’t have to be scared… just lie still. I will take care of it.”

    Theerak swallowed hard before replying, “Y-Yes.”

    The taller figure leaned down again, kissing his lips once more before trailing those full lips lower. Muenfah pressed them against his neck, and Theerak’s body temperature spiked as the kisses shifted positions. The warm breath grazing his skin made him want to explode. He bit his own lip as kisses were scattered across his body, sinking his teeth deeper when a wet tongue brushed against a sensitive spot.

    “M-Phii Fah… there—”

    Theerak tilted his head to see Muenfah licking and teasing his chest. He alternated between licking and sucking until Theerak felt both peaks harden under the attention. The more Muenfah played with them, the more those small points stood firm against his tongue. At this point, Theerak felt like his body no longer belonged to him—it was responding to Muenfah, ignoring the protests screaming in his head.

    Don’t fight Muenfah…

    “Are you fighting me?” Muenfah whispered softly before lightly nipping at the hardened peak with sharp teeth.

    Theerak pressed his lips together tightly to keep himself from letting out a sound. Just the way his body was responding to Muenfah was embarrassing enough. The taller man must have guessed he was holding back, because he teasingly sank his sharp teeth into Theerak’s chest, hard enough to make him cry out.

    “Ah!…Phii Fah!”

    “Heh…” Muenfah pulled his teeth away and kissed the spot soothingly.

    “Let me hear your voice a little, okay?”

    “…”

    Muenfah’s words made him feel breathless, as if from now on Muenfah would keep teasing him to draw out more sounds, just as he wanted to hear.

    Theerak swallowed hard as he watched the taller man move lower. His breathing grew rapid as he met those sharp eyes. Muenfah smirked before pressing his lips to Theerak’s lower abdomen. Theerak let his head fall back onto the pillow—he’d lifted it to watch the taller man—because the full lips sucking at that spot sent shivers through his entire body. He tensed his stomach and gripped the gray bedsheet with both hands.

    “Mmm… Phii Fah.”

    Muenfah responded with the sound of a kiss, leaving a mark on his lower abdomen before pulling away and saying, “I want to leave a little mark, okay?”

    At that moment, Theerak’s desire surged to its peak. He could feel liquid pooling at the center of his body. Muenfah straightened up onto his knees and began unbuttoning his own shirt. It took him less than a minute to shed it, but he didn’t remove his pants. Instead, he reached over, unbuttoned Theerak’s pants, and swiftly pulled them off.

    Now, Theerak was left with only a pair of white underwear clinging to his body. He bit his lip tightly as he glanced at the bulge straining beneath the fabric. When Muenfah stared at the center of his body and chuckled in his throat, the heat spreading through Theerak’s body gathered into a ball and rushed to his cheeks. He quickly closed his legs and covered the swollen area with his hands. He felt like he couldn’t handle Muenfah—he couldn’t resist the taller man’s fiery passion at all.

    “Theerak… move your hands, please.”

    “I… I can’t take it anymore, Phii Fah.”

    Muenfah used his hands to part Theerak’s legs and positioned himself between them. He pressed a gentle kiss to Theerak’s lips before pulling back and brushing the hair from his forehead with one hand.

    “You know, right, that if you don’t want this… I won’t do it?”

    Theerak nodded. He still kept his hands covering his sensitive spot, replying softly, “Y-Yes…”

    “But if you don’t move your hands, how can I help you…?”

    Muenfah leaned down, pressing his nose to Theerak’s cheek to nuzzle it. The warm breath against his ear let Theerak hear the other man’s heavy breathing. He realized he wasn’t the only one struggling—Muenfah was desperate to help him and could barely hold back either.

    “I won’t get hurt, right, Phii Fah?”

    Muenfah chuckled in his throat before saying, “You won’t get hurt, little one.”

    “…”

    “But I might die…”

    “…”

    Muenfah nibbled on his lips with his teeth before saying, “If I really do it with you, I might go crazy and die right then.”

    “Phii Fah…” Theerak called out, his heart pounding so hard from Muenfah’s words that it felt like it might leap out of his chest.

    “I didn’t think you’d be ready this fast… I didn’t even buy any gel to keep at the condo.”

    “W-What do we do without gel, then?”

    “You need to move your hands first, and I will show you.”

    “…”

    “Theerak…”

    “I trust you.”

    At this moment, Theerak had completely surrendered his heart. The pleading look in Muenfah’s eyes made him unable to resist either. Muenfah made him feel just how much he wanted to touch his body. Theerak had never thought he’d crave anyone’s touch.

    But today…

    He wanted Muenfah’s touch.

    They wanted each other.

    Theerak removed both hands that were covering that area. Muenfah leaned down to kiss his lips before sliding lower. He lifted Theerak’s legs over his shoulders and pressed his full lips to the bulge. Warm breath seeped through the fabric, brushing lightly against his midsection. At this point, Theerak couldn’t tell if the rising heat in his body was from the fever or Muenfah’s touch.

    Muenfah kissed repeatedly at the center of his body. Theerak tensed his stomach and felt like he couldn’t breathe each time those full lips touched him there. Perhaps knowing he was losing strength, and that the legs draped over his broad shoulders might fall to the soft bed, Muenfah used both hands to support his thighs.

    Theerak panted heavily before lifting his head to look at the larger figure, whose nose was now nuzzling the inside of his thigh. Theerak bit his lip hard as Muenfah sucked and tugged with his lips to leave a mark, glancing up at him while doing so before sinking his sharp teeth in hard, as if teasing him to the point of breathlessness.

    “Ah! Phii Fah… it hurts.”

    Muenfah withdrew his sharp teeth and pressed a soothing kiss. Theerak now believed that quiet people really did act more than they spoke. The larger figure lowered his legs and removed his underwear. At that moment, Theerak felt his face burn so hot it might explode as he saw his own midsection standing erect—something he’d never seen before.

    Muenfah stared at the erection and bit his lip before saying, “Naughty little thing.”

    The moment he heard those words, Theerak raised both hands to cover his face. How much more was Muenfah going to embarrass him? He already felt like he’d died of shame over and over.

    But the embarrassment began to fade when Muenfah lifted his legs back over his broad shoulders. Theerak tilted his head to look at the larger figure, who was gazing back at him. His desire surged even more when a large hand moved to grasp the center of his body. As Muenfah squeezed the base, Theerak felt his breath catch, his flesh trembling in Muenfah’s hand.

    Theerak gripped the bedsheets tightly again as Muenfah brought the center of his body to the tip of his wet tongue. He felt some liquid begin to seep out when Muenfah did that.

    “Kid…”

    “Ah!! Phii Fah, don’t press…”

    Muenfah used his thumb to rub circles around the tip. Theerak dropped his head onto the pillow, trying to steady himself, but the warm sensation from the mouth enveloping the middle of his body shattered his composure. He tilted his head back, gasping for air, as Muenfah slowly slid his lips up and down. His breathing grew ragged and heavy, and the faster Muenfah moved, the more Theerak’s stomach clenched until it ached.

    Theerak lifted his head to look at the person working his lips along the center of his body. Both of his hands reached out to grab the chocolatecolored hair, his fingers threading through the soft strands and gripping tightly as waves of pleasure hit him from the full lips sliding from base to tip.

    “Ugh… Phii Fah…”

    The smaller one let out a moan, unable to hold back his sounds any longer. After hearing his name called, Muenfah sucked hard, making Theerak tremble all over. Muenfah kneaded his thighs while slowing the rhythm of his movements. Theerak’s mind went blank, a white haze overtaking him. He pressed his head back into the pillow and arched his hips to meet the full lips trying to take him down to the base. He didn’t understand why his body responded to Muenfah like this, but he figured it must be an instinct buried within everyone.

    As he arched his hips toward those full lips, Muenfah used both hands to spread his legs even wider. The taller one quickened the pace of his mouth again. Theerak’s breathing turned into rapid gasps once more, and he felt something building, drawing closer.

    “M-Phii Fah… ugh, I’m going to…”

    “…”

    Theerak was on the verge of release—just a few more repeats of that motion—but everything came to a halt when Muenfah gave one final hard suck and pulled away.

    “Ugh… Phii Fah.” Theerak whined in frustration, twisting his body uncomfortably as something felt stuck inside him.

    “It was so close… I was about to feel relieved, Phii Fah.”

    The smaller one felt clear tears trickle from the corners of his eyes. He wasn’t crying out of sadness—it was the kind of tears that came from the overwhelming sensation of nearing release. Theerak lifted his head to look at the taller figure, who met his gaze.

    “Not yet… you can’t finish yet.”

    “Ughhh… why not?”

    Muenfah chuckled in his throat before lowering Theerak’s legs from his broad shoulders and kneeling upright. He looked at him with a sly glint in his eyes. Muenfah spread Theerak’s legs even wider, then used his thumb to gently massage the area at the back.

    Theerak finally understood why he hadn’t finished yet…

    “Mm… my good Muenfah.”

    “Yes, na khrap.”

    This touch from Muenfah made him feel pain, yet there was pleasure mixed in too. Muenfah used his thumb to rub repeatedly, pressing harder and harder. Theerak thought that if the center of his body were touched at the same time, it would feel even better. He only thought it to himself, but his good Muenfah seemed to read his mind. The free hand moved to gently stroke the trembling flesh.

    “Your naughty little thing is shaking.”

    “Ah!! Don’t do that, my good Muenfah.”

    “Why not?”

    Tears welled up in Theerak’s eyes when Muenfah did that. He pressed both thumbs hard against the tip of Theerak’s midsection and the sensitive spot at the back. It stung sharply for a split second, but what lingered was a burning, tingling sensation.

    “…”

    “Does it feel good?”

    Theerak bit his lip and nodded. “…”

    Muenfah, kneeling, smirked before pulling both hands away. He then used his middle finger to scoop some clear fluid from his full lips and brought it to the vivid-colored entrance.

    “Little one…”

    “Mm… y-yes, my good Muenfah.”

    “I love you Theerak…”

    Theerak let his head fall back onto the pillow, tilting his face up and parting his lips to gasp for air as the long finger invaded his rear passage. He felt so full he could barely breathe. Muenfah’s touch was both gentle and fiery at once. Theerak didn’t know why he responded to him so willingly, without the slightest thought of refusal.

    It must be because… Every touch they shared Came from love.

    Theerak let out another unintentional moan as the long finger began moving in and out slowly. “…Mm, Muenfah of mine.”

    “Muenfah of yours… I will belong only to you Theerak.”

    Muenfah shifted up to his chest while still moving his finger in and out. Those full lips licked at his peak for a moment before sliding up to kiss his neck, then pressing against his lips. Theerak closed his eyes and wrapped both arms tightly around the thick neck. His breathing grew rapid as the long finger sped up.

    “Mm… ah!! Phii Fah.”

    And he felt like his soul left his body when the long finger pulled out completely and thrust back in with force. The playful culprit showed no guilt as Theerak jolted and let out a high-pitched cry. Muenfah laughed with delight before pressing a kiss to his temple to soothe him.

    “Just practice for now… the real thing will be even stronger.”

    “Phii Fah!…I can’t take it anymore—it’s so tight, I can’t handle it!” “…”

    Muenfah flashed him that same smile, leaned down, and pressed a kiss to his lips. Without saying a word, he withdrew his fingers and thrust back in forcefully once more.

    “Ah!! Ah… Phii Fah…”

    And Muenfah repeated it several times. Theerak admitted it only hurt the first time—after that, the sensation felt so good he couldn’t describe it. He stared at the man above him, jaw clenched tight. Muenfah’s heavy breathing was palpable. The taller man leaned down, nuzzling his neck, and whispered softly.

    “You’re so warm…” Muenfah growled low in his throat before continuing,    “You’re gripping me too tight.”

    “Mmm… I—Ah!! Sorry.”

    Theerak heard the growl in Muenfah’s throat, as if he were suppressing his own surging emotions. At that moment, Theerak’s mind went blank again. Muenfah pulled his fingers out, shifted to sit against the headboard, and pulled Theerak to straddle his lap.

    “Phii Fah…”

    “Khrapom.”

    Muenfah was trying to control his breathing. He knew his own desire was climbing uncontrollably. His sharp eyes traced over the naked body straddling his lap. His mind urged him to push Theerak back onto the bed and thrust his hardened length into that tight passage. When Muenfah had slipped his fingers into that snug space, Theerak’s clenching and squeezing nearly drove him over the edge.

    But his overwhelming love made him want to cherish the person on his lap. Muenfah gazed into Theerak’s eyes, now brimming with clear tears around the edges. Droplets stained his long lashes. Muenfah slid his hand to touch the flushed cheek, gently brushing his thumb over those bright red lips. “It’s not that you belong to me… it’s that I belong to you.”

    “…”

    “Your boyfriend will make you happy, okay?”

    With that, Muenfah moved one hand to knead the round curve of Theerak’s backside. Theerak bit his lip and lowered his eyes—he knew he was shy. Muenfah used his other hand to grasp the smaller length in the center of Theerak’s body, smaller than his own hand. He leaned forward, kissed the smooth forehead once, and began moving his hand.

    Muenfah slid his hand up and down in a slow, steady rhythm before speeding up as he noticed the smaller man’s breathing quicken. Theerak wrapped both arms around his neck and tilted his head back. Muenfah watched the egg-white eyelids, now tightly shut, and the bright red lips parted slightly. The jet-black hair was damp with sweat. The once-pale, smooth skin of the smaller man was now flushed red all over.

    Theerak unconsciously arched his hips to meet the motion when Muenfah switched back to a slow, deliberate pace from the fast, forceful one. At that moment, Muenfah had to restrain himself fiercely. The smaller man halfopened his eyes to meet his gaze, bit his lip hard, and let out a moan.

    “…Mmm, Muenfah of mine.”

    Muenfah smirked. He loved it when Theerak called him by his full name because the smaller one acted so cute. So, Muenfah gave him the fast, strong rhythm he liked. Theerak closed his eyes again and unintentionally let a small smile slip out. Muenfah knew right away it wasn’t on purpose—it was his touch making Theerak happy.

    “Like this, huh?”

    “Mmm, I like it…”

    “Give a reward to your good Muenfah, then.”

    Theerak, whose breathing was starting to falter, looked up to meet his gaze before planting a quick kiss on his lips. He gripped Muenfah’s hair with one hand, tugging hard enough to hurt. Muenfah let out a soft “Heh” from his throat.

    “You’re pulling my hair again…”

    “…”

    “Feels good, right?”

    Theerak nodded while panting heavily as the hand moved faster. “Y-Yeah… it feels good.”

    “I think your close.”

    Muenfah could feel the hardness and tension in his midsection, along with Theerak’s ragged breathing. He leaned in close to the smaller one, pressing his forehead against the other’s. Muenfah glanced down at his own hand gripping his lover’s midsection, moving up and down quickly. He knew Theerak was watching the same scene.

    “P-Phii Fah…”

    “Yes, I know.”

    His other large hand unintentionally squeezed the round backside hard as he sped up, making the smaller one moan loudly. Theerak paused his breathing, then tensed and shuddered, releasing onto his hand and stomach. The smaller one panted exhaustedly, resting his face on Muenfah’s shoulder as if drained. Hot breaths from the sick boy brushed against his neck. Muenfah kissed the spot and spoke in a husky voice.

    “I love you Phii Fah…”

    “I love you Theerak too.”

    “…”

    Muenfah let the sick one rest for a bit. Soon, Theerak pulled away from the embrace and looked at his hand. Now fully aware, he blushed with embarrassment and moved both hands to cover his midsection.

    “Naughty little thing must’ve been holding it in for a while.”

    “…”

    “It’s all over my hand.”

    “Phii Fah…”

    Muenfah chuckled in his throat, seeing the smaller one too shy to meet his eyes. He reached for some wet wipes by the bed to clean his hand and stomach.

    “I’m sorry… for getting you dirty.”

    “…”

    “It’s messy too.”

    “It’s not dirty…” Muenfah said before kissing the thin lips. “…If it were dirty, how could I swallow your love juice?”

    Theerak’s eyes widened before he asked, “W-When did you… swallow my stuff?”

    Muenfah shook his head with a laugh. He looked at the smaller one waiting for an answer. Muenfah took both of Theerak’s hands away and helped clean the middle of his body, then replied “Do you think when I slid a finger into your back… I only used saliva?”

    “…”

    “Back then, your love juice was already spilling out a lot… I swallowed quite a bit.”

    “…”

    “And what was left in my mouth, I used it instead of lube…”

    Muenfah laughed even harder when he saw the smaller one raise his hands to cover his face, only to quickly pull them back, probably realizing he’d just touched himself down there.

    “Next time, you aren’t allowed to do this again, okay?”

    “Do what… with my hands or my mouth?”

    “I-I mean… don’t swallow my stuff.”

    “Why not?”

    “Because it’s not food… you absolutely can’t eat it again.”

    “Then one day, Theerak, you’ll realize…” Muenfah lifted the smaller one’s chin to meet his gaze, “…that you will likes swallowing my stuff too.”

    “Muen! Fah!”

    Muenfah laughed before guiding the smaller one to lie back on the bed. He got up to grab his own shirt for Theerak to wear. The smaller one, still shy from his words, curled up under the blanket. So, Muenfah helped dress him. Once he’d finished tending to the shy, sick boy, Muenfah reluctantly had to tell Theerak the truth.

    “Theerak…”

    “Yes…” Theerak replied softly.

    “I am still aroused…” Standing by the bed, he leaned down to kiss the smaller one before continuing, “Can you stay alone for a bit?”

    “W-Where are you going, Phii Fah?” Theerak pulled the blanket up to his chest, making him chuckle. He was probably afraid Muenfah might do something again, but also didn’t want him to leave.

    “I am going to the bathroom.”

    “…”

    “I need to take care of myself first.”

    “Like…”

    “I haven’t released even once yet.”

    “I’m sorry…”

    “Don’t overthink it… I’ll be right back.”

    “Okay…”

    Muenfah walked over to grab a towel and clothes, preparing to change into something fresh. He could handle his own feelings. Muenfah didn’t think there was anything embarrassing about taking care of himself, especially since his lover wasn’t ready for that yet. He’d rather be patient and find a solution together.

    If he had to force Theerak just for his own satisfaction He’d rather help himself instead…

    Muenfah went into the bathroom to take care of things and came out after a while. He saw the smaller figure now fast asleep. Muenfah walked over and sat beside Theerak, placing the back of his hand on his forehead to check his temperature.

    “Looks like the medicine from the pharmacy really works… his fever’s gone down.”

    “…”

    He pulled the blanket up to cover the smaller figure’s neck, then grabbed his phone and stepped out onto the balcony. Muenfah sighed as he looked at someone’s number before pressing the call button.

    [What’s up, Fah?]

    “…”

    [Has Rak’s fever gone down?]

    “His fever’s gone down.”

    [What’s he doing now?]

    “He’s asleep.”

    [Oh… when he wakes up, you can take him home, Fah. We’re done with class and heading back now.]

    “Babe…”

    […]

    “…”

    [I…]

    “…”

    [It’s not what I’m thinking, right?]

    “Not to the extent you are imagining.”

    [Fah!!…Hey, Dom, look at your friend! Doing that to my little brother—I still can’t get over it!]

    Muenfah tried to stifle a laugh. Poor Dom was taking the blame for him.

    [Honey, it’s normal to have a little bit of that. Even that night we slept together, I left a mark on you, didn’t I?]

    “…”

    [Dom!!!!…Okay, okay, I’m sorry. I’ll stop talking.]

    “Babe… calm down.”

    […]

    “I just helped him out, let him release…”

    [Did you tease him into getting aroused, Fah?]

    “No… he got aroused when I was wiping him down.”

    […]

    “We didn’t go that far with him… to be honest, we haven’t had sex yet.”

    […]

    “I just helped him externally.”

    [Ah, mmm]

    “But I admit there were moments I couldn’t hold back… so I left some marks.”

    […]

    “I called to confess to Babe because I didn’t want you to feel bad… if you saw the marks on him.”

    […]

    “When he wakes up, I’ll take him back home.”

    [Even though I’m still not over it… I’m not mad at you Fah.]

    “…”

    [I even want to thank you for taking such good care of Theerak and understanding me this much.]

    “…”

    [Thank you, Fah.]

    “Yes.”

    [But… if there’s a next time, please let me prepare myself a bit in advance, okay?] 

    Muenfah laughed before replying, “Yes.”

    After hanging up with Babe, Muenfah returned to the room to check the smaller man’s temperature again before heading out to cook some porridge for the sick guy. Muenfah smirked as he poured the porridge into a bowl. He thought back to when the smaller man sat naked on his lap.

    Man, I really wanted to devour him.

    Whenever you’re ready, little one you’ll pass out on my chest for sure… 

     

    #However Many Thousand Skies

    “I don’t want to eat porridge at all.”

    “You have to eat, little one, so you can take your next dose of medicine.”

    “My throat hurts…”

    Theerak spoke before moving his hand to rub his thigh. Besides his sore throat, he was hurting elsewhere too. His backside ached a little—probably because Muenfah had thrust his fingers in so hard, so many times. While he was sleeping earlier, Muenfah had secretly applied some kind of ointment to his backside, but it still hurt. Plus, the inner flesh where Muenfah had bitten him was sore too.

    “Besides your throat, does it hurt anywhere else?”

    Theerak nodded hesitantly. “My backside hurts… and where you bit me.”

    “I’m sorry, okay? Next time, I’ll go easier.”

    “Why does you like biting?”

    Muenfah chuckled in his throat before saying, “Because I want to hear

    Theerak call out my name.”

    “Ugh! You pervert!”

    “Little one… eat your porridge quickly.”

    “I really don’t want to eat it, okay? Phii Fah, you eat it.”

    “How about we take turns eating a bite each, then?”

    Theerak shook his head in refusal, but Muenfah didn’t care. He scooped up some porridge and held it to his mouth. Theerak let out a big sigh before reluctantly taking the spoonful. After he ate one bite, the larger man scooped some porridge into his own mouth. Theerak watched as Muenfah slid the spoon in and slowly pulled it out. At that moment, a naughty image of the two of them flashed into his mind. Theerak quickly lowered his eyes, scolding himself for thinking about something lewd while eating. But the chuckle from the larger man’s throat made him realize…

    Muenfah was deliberately making him think of that moment.

    The moment when he had devoured that part of him.

    “P-Phii Fah!”

    “Yes, na khrap.” Muenfah said, laughing.

    “You’re teasing me on purpose, aren’t you?!”

    Muenfah leaned in, pressing his nose to him with a loud sniff, and asked,    “So what were you thinking about, huh?”

    “I -I… wasn’t thinking about anything!”

    “Really?”

    “Phii Fah!”

    “Heh.”

    “We’re eating right now… you shouldn’t be thinking about that…”

    “About when we ate each other… right?”

    Theerak felt his face heat up. He crossed his arms and glared at the cheeky

    Muenfah. “Phii Fah won’t get to eat me again!”

    “I can hold back… but don’t you come begging to eat me.”

    “I would never beg to eat you Phii Fah!”

    “…”

    “I swear on the honor of this chubby puppy!”

    Muenfah chuckled in his throat before scooping more porridge to feed him.

    Theerak sighed again, eating the porridge while subtly rubbing his backside. His left cheek hurt because Muenfah had squeezed it so hard.

    Now Rak believed his dad…

    This chubby puppy got devoured by the tiger until he was exhausted.

    T___T

     

    #However Many Thousand Skies

    After finishing his evening medicine, Muenfah drove him back home. Theerak looked down at his crumpled student uniform, praying this chubby puppy would survive until tomorrow. He took a deep breath before getting out of the car, but the person beside him must have sensed his worry and spoke up.

    “I already called Babe about this… you don’t need to be scared.”

    “W-What did Phii Babe say?”

    “She freaked out a little at first, but she understands now.”

    “Ugh… this chubby puppy’s neck is done for!” Theerak whimpered in his throat and lifted his uniform shirt with one hand to show the bruises Muenfah had left all over him. “Look at this… you left evidence everywhere!”

    Muenfah chuckled in his throat before helping button up the shirt for the smaller one, who looked worried. “I won’t let anyone scold you.”

    “I’m definitely going to get beaten to death.”

    “If anyone tries to hit you… tell them to hit me instead.”

    “…”

    “A kiss on the head, okay?”

    Muenfah pulled him into a comforting hug. Not long after, he let go and kissed him on the lips.

    “I’m heading off now, alright?”

    “Yes.”

    “…”

    “If anything happens, call me right away, okay?”

    “Okay…”

    Theerak leaned forward to give his boyfriend a quick kiss before getting out of the car. He sat down in front of the glass door to take off his shoes. His hands were trembling with nerves. Theerak wiped the sweat from his forehead before stepping into the house, trying to sneak past Grandpa, who was sitting on the sofa.

    “Back already, Theerak?”

    “Y-Yes, Grandpa.”

    “Babe said you weren’t feeling well. How are you now?…Come here and let me check you.”

    Whenever he was sick, Grandpa liked to lift his shirt and check his temperature by feeling his stomach. But his dear boyfriend had left marks all over him. If Grandpa saw, he’d probably have a shock severe enough to land him back in the hospital.

    “My fever’s gone down, Grandpa.”

    “Then why are your clothes all wrinkled like that?”

    “…”

    “Did you go wrestle with a dog somewhere, Theerak?”

    Theerak swallowed hard before saying, “I went wrestling with a tiger, so it’s a little messy.”

    Grandpa furrowed his brows slightly before nodding as if he understood.

    “That must’ve been exhausting. Go upstairs and rest.”

    Grandpa…

    You’re just pretending to understand, right?

    T___T

    “I’ll head up now, Grandpa.”

    Theerak climbed the stairs with a knot of worry in his chest, wondering the whole way where Phii Babe might be waiting for him. When he opened the door to his room, he saw his lovely older sister sitting in her usual spot—his favorite chair—with Phii Dom sitting on the floor, playing with his phone.

    “Back already, you little troublemaker?”

    “P-Phii Babe…”

    “Come here right now…”

    Phii Babe waved him over. With no way to escape, Theerak had to approach his older sister. As soon as he stopped in front of her, she lifted his shirt. Her wide, round eyes grew even bigger when she saw the numerous bruises on his body. Phii Dom, sitting on the floor, looked up and blinked rapidly, as if he couldn’t believe his eyes.

    “Uh, Fah… damn, he is that bad?”

    “You… hand it over…”

    Phii Babe pulled his shirt back down and reached out to Phii Dom. Theerak thought she was surely asking her boyfriend to fetch a stick to beat him with, no doubt. He was about to raise his hands to plead with her not to fight, but he froze when he saw Phii Dom hand her some smelling salts instead.

    She opened the cap and took a deep inhale. Phii Dom quickly stood up, grabbed some paper from the desk, and fanned her immediately. Right now, Phii Babe looked like she was about to faint.

    “Honey… want some aromatic herbs?”

    “Dom… I’m really going to faint. Did you just see what I saw?”

    “Yes… it’s really bruised there.”

    “Enough… don’t remind me.”

    Theerak plopped down on the floor and wrapped both arms around his sister’s legs. He looked up at Phii Babe, who was still sniffing the salts. Phii Dom nodded at him, signaling him to keep being sweet.

    “I am sorry. me and Phii Fah didn’t mean for this to happen.”

    “I’m not mad… I just wasn’t prepared.”

    “…”

    “Is there anywhere else I haven’t seen?”

    Theerak let go of her legs and spread his own apart, pointing to the inner thigh. “There’s a bite mark here.”

    “O_O”

    “O_O”

    “…”

    “Honey… can I have some of that too?”

    Phii Babe shook her head and passed the smelling salts to Phii Dom, who was standing behind her. “I’m really going to pass out.”

    “Fah… that’s too much.”

    “Phii Fah didn’t mean it…”

    “Defending him again? I’ll pinch you until you’re greener than you already are.”

    “Wahhh… I am sorry! I was just scared you would be mad at Phii Fah.”

    Phii Babe sighed before continuing, “…Next time you do anything, make sure everything’s prepared. I’ll brace myself too.”

    “Okay…”

    “Honey, let’s go rest downstairs.”

    “Mm.”

    “I’ll brew some aromatic herbs for you.”

    “Brew some for yourself too.”

    Theerak watched the inseparable couple walk out of the room. He stood up to his full height and flopped onto the soft bed. However, the vibration of his phone in his pants pocket made him reach in to check it.

    ‘My Boyfriend’

    Seeing the name on the screen, Theerak quickly answered the call without hesitation.

    “My boyfriend… do you know you almost made Phii Babe and Phii Dom faint?”

    [Heh… really?]

    “Because of the marks you left, that’s why.”

    [You didn’t get spanked, did you?]

    “No, I didn’t.”

    [I was worried, so I called to check. I was afraid you’d get in trouble.]

    “No one would dare spank the chubby pup.”

    Theerak smiled faintly as he heard the familiar laugh.

    [Don’t forget to take your medicine before bed, okay?]

    “Yes…”

    [No fever anymore, right?]

    “I think it’s gone. I don’t feel cold or have a headache anymore either.”

    [Okay, good.]

    “Has you reached the restaurant yet?”

    [Traffic’s a little bad, so not yet.]

    Drive safely, okay, Phii Fah? And when you get to the shop, send me a

    LINE message to tell me, alright?”

    [Khrapom.]

    “A kiss for you, Phii Fah.”

    [I love you, little one.]

    “And I love you Phii Fah too.”

    Theerak hung up from Muenfah, thinking…

    Theerak loves this Muenfah… his same good guy as always.

     

    TBC

     

    YOURSKY CHAPTERS HOME

  • YOURSKY, Chapter 28

    YOURSKY, Chapter 28

       YOURSKY, Chapter 28

    “Dad, just now the doctor came to check while you were down at 7-Eleven.

    The doctor said Grandpa can go home tomorrow.”

    “Will you stay with Grandpa again tonight?”

    “I want to stay with Grandpa, Dad. You can go back home and rest.”

    “Tomorrow, when Grandpa is discharged from the hospital… should you have me or Muenfah come pick him up?”

    “…”

    “If Muenfah comes to pick him up, I can stay home… As for the hospital expenses, I’ll transfer the money to you later.”

    Theerak smiled faintly as he recalled the conversation between him and his father from yesterday. Knowing that his father had accepted Muenfah made him so happy that he forgot to respond. At that moment, Theerak stood stunned, staring at his father without blinking until his father burst out laughing and made the decision for him. His father chose to have Muenfah pick Grandpa up instead of doing it himself.

    “All done,”

    “Khrapom.”

    Theerak flinched in surprise when the nurse, who was helping Grandpa change clothes, spoke up. He nodded in acknowledgment before walking over to Grandpa, who was sitting on the edge of the bed with his legs dangling. The small boy went to grab the bag of clothes his father had brought for Grandpa to change into yesterday and then returned to help support Grandpa off the bed after the nurse left the room.

    “What are you smiling about all by yourself, Rak?”

    “Dad has accepted Phii Fah, Grandpa.”

    Grandpa looked at him and laughed before saying, “I already knew that. If

    Rit didn’t accept him, how could he let Muenfah come pick me up?”

    “…” Theerak smiled faintly.

    “How’s Muenfah doing? Is he very happy?”

    “Less than an hour after I found out that Dad accepted Phii Fah, Phii Fah called to tell me he had talked to Dad in front of the room while heading back to the condo.”

    “…”

    “Phii Fah is good at hiding his feelings. Whether he’s happy or sad, others can’t tell. But Rak is the only one who can…” Theerak said with a proud smile. “I know Phii Fah is very happy.”

    Grandpa chuckled softly before asking, “Where’s Muenfah now… Is he definitely coming to pick me up? He wouldn’t be so cruel as to let me stay another night in the hospital, right?”

    “Let me call Phii Fah first, okay?”

    Theerak let go of supporting Grandpa and reached into his pants pocket to pull out his phone to call Muenfah. It didn’t take long for the call to connect.

    [Phii Fah is turning into the hospital now.]

    “Then Rak and Grandpa will go wait at the exit door, okay?”

    [Have you taken care of everything, little one?]

    “All done, Grandpa has finished changing too.”

    [Okay, Phii Fah will drive around and wait at the exit door.]

    “Yes…”

    After hanging up, Theerak put the phone back in his pants pocket and continued supporting Grandpa. He helped Grandpa walk out to wait for Muenfah at the exit door as planned. Not long after, the black BMW—the one Theerak had ridden in from the airport—pulled up in front of them.

    Muenfah quickly got out of the car to open the door for Grandpa to sit in the front passenger seat. Meanwhile, he sacrificed his spot and took the back seat instead, since Grandpa couldn’t sit there.

    “I can’t sit in the back; it makes me dizzy. I’d rather sit in the front.”

    “Whatever makes you comfortable, Grandpa.”

    Theerak smiled faintly while watching Muenfah drive away from the hospital. Since Muenfah came into his life, Theerak felt like he thought to himself, “I’m such a lucky person.” dozens of times a day. And seeing how much Muenfah loved and cared for his family, Theerak thought that even thinking he was lucky a hundred times a day wouldn’t be enough.

    Muenfah didn’t just love him.

    Muenfah loved everyone in his family.

    This is what a good partner is like.

    …Even though it was evening, the traffic today was light and clear. They arrived home in less than an hour. Theerak took on the task of helping Grandpa into the house, while Muenfah volunteered to carry the bags and medication inside. Upon entering the house, Theerak saw everyone gathered together—a rare sight on a weekday.

    He looked at Phii Dom, who was carefully removing leaves from roses and handing them to Phii Babe. She always took on this role whenever his older sister arranged flowers for the dining table, because Phii Dom was worried the thorns might prick Phii Babe’s hands. Meanwhile, Mom was likely in the kitchen as usual, since he could hear some noises coming from there. And Dad was sitting with a serious expression, engrossed in a large stack of documents, probably brought home from work.

    “Oh, you’re back?”

    Dad looked up from the pile of work in front of him and asked. Theerak nodded and helped Grandpa settle onto the sofa beside Dad. Everyone in the house immediately dropped what they were doing to come over to Grandpa.

    “I’m fine now. Everyone, go back to what you were doing.”

    “Dinner will be ready soon, Dad. Just a moment.”

    “No rush, I’m not hungry yet. But the kids might be… right, chubby puppy?”

    “Yes…”

    “Muenfah… join us for dinner tonight.”

    Theerak shifted his gaze from Dad to the person beside him, who was setting things down on the table. This time, Dad had personally extended the invitation, and Muenfah surely wouldn’t refuse.

    “Khrapom.”

    Theerak suppressed a smile before saying, “Today, the seat next to me is already taken.”

    “You chubby little puppy!”

    Everyone burst into laughter as they saw Dad speaking with an exasperated yet playful tone. Theerak walked over and hugged his father tightly, then pointed his index finger to the top of his head, playfully asking for a head kiss. Dad leaned down, pressed his nose to Theerak’s head, and gave a loud smooch before hugging him back. In truth, Theerak wasn’t hugging his father to act cute; he was thanking him.

    Thanking him for giving him a chance For letting him love Muenfah For letting Muenfah love him For letting them love each other…

    “Rak, stop clinging to Dad for a sec, son. Come help your siblings set the table quickly.” “Yes…”

    Theerak let go of his father and went to help Phii Babe set the dining table. Meanwhile, Muenfah and Phii Dom went into the kitchen to bring out the food. Perhaps because Muenfah was helping today, the preparations for dinner were completed faster than usual.

    Everyone took their usual seats and passed their plates to Mom to serve the rice. Theerak glanced at Muenfah, who was holding his plate but hadn’t handed it over yet. After observing for a moment, Theerak realized Muenfah was waiting for Mom to finish serving everyone else before passing his own plate.

    “The chubby puppy’s favorite…” Dad scooped two pieces of fried chicken onto Theerak’s plate before adding, “Share some with Muenfah, okay?”

    Theerak smiled to himself, knowing that Dad wanted to serve Muenfah some food but was too shy to do it himself. Theerak knew his father loved to tease. When he was little, Dad often jokingly said, “I’m starting to get tired of this chubby puppy.” which made Theerak feel upset. In the end, Dad would laugh as Theerak cried and clung to his legs. Today, Theerak decided it was time for a little payback.

    “I won’t share with Phii Fah. Fried chicken is my favorite.”

    “Just give Muenfah one piece, Rak. It won’t hurt. I can scoop more for you if you want.” Dad replied.

    “Then why doesn’t you scoop some for Phii Fah yourself?” Theerak said before lowering his head to take a bite of the fried chicken. He tried to suppress a smile as he heard Dad grumble under his breath.

    “Muenfah, hand me your plate… These kids around here are so stingy it’s ridiculous.”

    Theerak chewed on Mom’s delicious fried chicken while watching Dad scoop some onto Muenfah’s plate as Muenfah extended it toward him. Both of them seemed a bit tense under the watchful eyes of everyone at the table. Seeing this, Theerak spoke up.

    “Meet halfway, right?” Dad came halfway.

    Muenfah came the other half.

    And so, Mom’s fried chicken ended up on Muenfah’s plate.

    “You talk too much, you chubby puppy.”

    Everyone burst into laughter, knowing Dad said it out of embarrassment. Normally, Dad wasn’t one to easily accept people, and even when he did, he didn’t show care or affection to this extent. Even Phii Dom, who had been with Phii Babe for years, had never had Dad serve him food. Dad believed that as a man, you should be able to take care of yourself. But Theerak knew the real reason Dad served Muenfah.

    Dad probably wanted to apologize to Muenfah… for walking away back then without a care.

    Today, at the Niran family dinner table, it was full of smiles—a familiar sight Theerak had seen since he was a child. He believed that the heartwrenching incident from that day would be the one and only time it happened, the last of its kind. From now on… the Niran family would know only happiness. Every meal at the table would be filled with nothing but smiles and laughter.

    Silence, tears, and discomfort

    … could no longer intrude upon us.

     

    #However Many Thousand Skies

    After finishing dinner, the Niran family’s usual routine was to sit together and watch the evening drama every day. However, since Grandpa had just returned from the hospital today, everyone thought he should rest, as it was already past 8 p.m. They decided to head to bed separately to avoid making noise that might disturb Grandpa, who was sleeping in the room downstairs.

    “In that case, I will take my leave now.”

    Theerak looked at Muenfah, who raised his hands to pay respects to his parents and Grandpa, preparing to head back to his condo. Though Theerak wasn’t particularly eager for this moment, all he could do was walk him to his car.

    “Do you have to rush back to take care of the restaurant today?” Dad asked.

    “The restaurant is closed today.”

    “Then why are you in such a hurry to leave?”

    “…”

    “Today is my last day at home. Tomorrow, I’ll have to go back to work…

    It’s rare for our family to be together like this.”

    “…”

    “Stay the night here.”

    “Yay!”

    Theerak was so overjoyed that he let out a loud cheer without thinking, earning a stern look from Dad. He quickly covered his mouth with his hands and lowered his head to avoid Dad’s gaze. However, Theerak secretly glanced at the tall figure standing silently nearby.

    “…”

    “…Are you going to let someone around here get their hopes up for nothing?”

    Theerak suppressed a smile and winked at Dad once as a signal. He wanted Dad to help convince Muenfah to stay. At this point, Theerak wasn’t afraid of Dad getting upset anymore—he just wanted Muenfah to stay with them more than anything. “…”

    “Stay here. You can head back tomorrow morning…” Dad said before turning to Phii Dom. “Dom, you should stay here too.”

    “Yes, Dad.”

    “Yes, Dad.”

    “Today, the Niran house has four kids,” Mom said with a laugh.

    Then let’s let the kids go to bed,” Grandpa concluded.

    Once Grandpa finished speaking, everyone dispersed to their rooms. Theerak watched his older sister playfully smack her boyfriend’s arm as he openly showed his excitement. It wasn’t surprising that Phii Dom was so thrilled—since they started dating, the two had never spent a night together, not even once.

    Theerak smiled to himself, thinking…

    Muenfah was totally outshining Phii Dom.

    As soon as Dad gave his approval… he got to sleep over at the house right away.

    His Muenfah is the best, hands down.

     

     

    #However Many Thousand Skies

    Theerak turned to look at the tall figure who was nodding to his close friend. He then turned back to Phii Babe, who stood with her arms crossed, glaring at Phii Dom. Theerak didn’t understand everyone’s reactions at all.

    “Come sleep with me.”

    “Fah… I want to sleep with my girlfriend.”

    “Keep it down a bit…” Phii Babe said while hitting Phii Dom’s arm again.

    “Once Dad gave permission, you are going all out, huh?”

    “Do you know how much we’ve wanted to sleep hugging you?”

    Now Theerak was starting to understand the situation in front of him. They were divided into two sides: Muenfah and Phii Babe were on the side that prioritized propriety, while he and Phii Dom were on the side that didn’t care about anything except wanting to be close to their loved ones.

    “That’s exactly why I don’t want to sleep with you—because I know I’d get squeezed to death.”

    “Oh… darling.”

    “Go, go sleep with Fah.”

    “Is there a spare room at the house, Babe?”

    “There is. I’ll go prepare the guest bedroom for you.”

    Theerak looked back and forth between his older sister and Muenfah, then saw Phii Dom nodding at him as if signaling him to do something. Otherwise, they’d regret missing out on this night for the rest of their lives. Besides, Theerak thought Muenfah hadn’t consulted him at all and had made all the decisions on his own.

    Muenfah didn’t know anything at all.

    He… wanted to sleep hugging Muenfah and say good night… not just send a good night text like usual.

    “Wait!!!” Theerak shouted to stop them, raising his hand to emphasize his point.

    Phii Dom smirked before saying, “The ‘stopping the relatives’ pose has arrived… Babe, you are done for.”

    “What?” Phii Babe turned to glare at Phii Dom.

    “What’s wrong, Theerak?”

    “How could Phii Fah make decisions on your own without consulting me?”

    “…” Muenfah fell silent and looked at him.

    Phii Fah you should’ve asked me first… about which room you should sleep in.”

    “…”

    “Which room has fierce ghosts, and which one doesn’t?”

    Muenfah bowed his head and laughed before looking up at him. “Does the

    Niran house have ghosts too?”

    “The mango ghost… both of these schemers are about to get it,” Phii Babe said, raising her fist as if to knock both his and Phii Dom’s heads.

    “Little one…” Muenfah said while raising his hand to pat his head. “I have to respect you and everyone in the family. It’s better if we sleep separately.”

    “Damn it, Fah… I look like a bad person now.”

    “I’m not a good person either. Do you think I don’t want to sleep hugging him?” Muenfah sighed, “But I don’t want to repay your father’s trust by taking the chance to hug, kiss, or cuddle his kid before bed.”

    “…”

    “No matter how cute the kid from Niran house is, you know it well… we wouldn’t be able to hold ourselves back.”

    Phii Dom raised his hand to his temple upon hearing this, before saying,    “True… I give up. I’ll sleep with you then.”

    Theerak lowered his head and let out a heavy sigh, realizing there was no hope of sleeping next to Muenfah and saying goodnight face-to-face. He now understood how it felt to go from extreme joy to disappointment—like a flower basking in sunlight, blooming fully, only for a cloud to suddenly block the light, causing it to wilt rapidly.

    “Ugh… the dreams of this chubby puppy are completely shattered.”

    Muenfah chuckled in his throat before leaning closer to him and saying,    “What dreams?”

    “I wanted to hug you while sleeping… and say goodnight to his face, not just through LINE anymore.”

    Phii Babe let out a big sigh. Theerak looked up at his older sister, whose eyes had visibly softened. At first, he hadn’t intended to make Phii Babe feel sorry for him with his sadness. He was genuinely upset, but seeing a sliver of hope, Theerak decided to play the sly kid. He exaggerated his sad expression even more. “Kid…”

    Now it wasn’t just Phii Babe who softened—Muenfah was melting too.

    This must be what they mean by “killing two birds with one stone.” huh?

    “You… don’t you feel sorry for him? He looks so sad.”

    “No need to psychoanalyze me… let us decide for ourselves.”

    “…” Phii Babe was still somewhat firm, so he had to make his sad face even more pitiful, lowering his head even further.

    “Theerak…”

    “Fah…”

    Theerak bowed his head even more because he was afraid his sister would catch him holding back a smile. Just hearing Phii Babe call out to Muenfah, he instantly knew his dream was about to come true.

    “…”

    Honestly, if Dad’s okay with it to this extent, he wouldn’t mind. But I agreed with Fah’s reasoning, so I wanted to sleep separately from Dom.”

    “…”

    “But since this kid around here is making a face like his heart’s about to break…” Phii Babe paused, letting out a long sigh, “I’ll let Dom squeeze me for one night.”

    “Yay!”

    Theerak accidentally shouted in excitement again, and this time he even high-fived Phii Dom. Phii Babe glared at the two of them. Theerak flashed an awkward smile at his sister before turning to Muenfah, who was smirking and shaking his head. Afraid that Muenfah might harden his heart and refuse to sleep together, he walked closer and pressed his cheek against the man’s sturdy arm.

    “I promise to just sleep and cuddle with Phii Fah, not doing anything else.”

    His words made everyone burst out laughing. Theerak knew exactly how to soften Muenfah’s heart, and just as he had predicted, Muenfah nodded and gave him that same familiar smile.

    “I can sleep with you, sure.”

    “Nuu loves you the most!” Theerak grinned widely before turning to his older sister. “I love Phii Babe the most too!”

    “No need to sweet-talk me…” Phii Babe said, then turned to glare at Phii Dom, who was standing there smiling. “If you don’t stop grinning, I’ll make you sleep outside the room.”

    “If you keep scolding, tonight I’ll squeeze you until you can’t breathe.”

    “Dom!! In front of the kid?!”

    “Phii Fah, let’s just leave these two to argue… How about we head upstairs?”

    “Rak!! You’re inviting Fah upstairs right in front of me?”

    Theerak laughed until his mouth stretched wide. Right now, the most pitiful person was probably his sister, Phii Babe, who had to scold both him and Phii Dom at the same time. She must be exhausted.

    “Wait, I need to grab some clothes from the car first.”

    “I will come along!”

    “They’re gone now. Let’s head upstairs, dear.”

    The smaller figure following Muenfah turned back to wink at Phii Dom once. He grinned and winked back before following Phii Babe upstairs.

    Theerak tried to suppress a smile as he trailed behind the taller figure to the car.

    Tonight, he wouldn’t have to text Muenfah goodnight anymore.

    Because Theerak would say goodnight in person.

    Muenfah opened the trunk and pulled out a pair of long gray sweatpants and a white T-shirt from a box. Inside the rectangular box, there were several sets of clothes. Curious, Theerak asked “Why does you keep clothes in the car?”

    “I like driving this car out of town. Just in case I ever have to stay somewhere overnight, I’ll have clothes to change into.”

    “…”

    “And today, I just happen to be staying over at your place.”

    If you had brought a different car… you’d probably end up sleeping without anything on.”

    “Wait, I will go borrow some pajamas from Dad!”

    Muenfah laughed before saying, “I’m scared now. Tonight, I won’t dare mess around with you anymore.”

    Theerak laughed before grabbing Muenfah’s clothes and keeping them with him. Tonight, he would take on the role of looking after Muenfah himself. Theerak led Muenfah up to his bedroom. As soon as they entered, Muenfah scanned the room with his eyes.

    “my room isn’t dirty at all. Plus, the bed’s huge—Phii Fah you can sleep comfortably.”

    “Do you have a mattress, Theerak?”

    “A mattress?” Theerak’s eyes widened before he continued, “You mean a mattress to sleep on, right?”

    “I will sleep on the floor next to your bed, Theerak.”

    “Phii Fah…” Theerak plopped down onto the bed and said in a soft voice,    “I do have a mattress… but if you sleep on the floor, how will I hug you?”

    “Hmph.” Muenfah walked over, took the clothes from his hands, leaned down, and pressed his nose to sniff Theerak’s head. “I will go take a shower first, okay? Please prepare the mattress for me, little one.”

    Theerak sighed as he watched the taller man disappear into the bathroom. Muenfah was strong-willed and resolute. Once he decided on something, he wouldn’t easily change his mind—just like how he had never wavered from

    Theerak. The smaller man knew full well how difficult it was to sway Muenfah’s decisions. So, he walked over to the wardrobe to pull out a mattress and set it up beside the bed for Muenfah. However, Theerak wasn’t one to give up on his own intentions either. He was determined to make Muenfah change his mind and sleep on the bed with him.

    Changing Muenfah’s mind was indeed tough. But Theerak thought that if he pleaded hard enough, just a little, Muenfah might soften and agree to sleep on the bed with him. Since Muenfah took quite a while to shower, Theerak turned on the TV to pass the time while waiting to bathe next. But he was worried that Muenfah might fall asleep first while he was showering. So, Theerak quickly grabbed his pajamas from the wardrobe and dashed to use his father’s bathroom instead.

    If Muenfah fell asleep first, he’d miss his chance to coax him onto the bed…

    “You chubby little pup! Dad’s going to take a shower!”

    “I will shower first, Dad!”

    Theerak hurriedly shut the door after rushing past his father into the bathroom. Just before closing it, he saw his father widen his eyes and open his mouth as if about to say something, but since Theerak shut the door first, his father couldn’t do anything. He didn’t take long to shower, but he lingered in there a bit, mentally preparing himself to face his father afterward. Theerak slowly cracked the door open. His father, standing there with arms crossed and a towel draped over his shoulder, made Theerak flash an awkward smile to cover his nerves.

    “Dad…”

    “What’s going on, huh? Doesn’t your own bathroom work or something, that you had to come steal mine?”

    The smaller man walked over and hugged his father tightly. His mother, who had just opened the door to the bedroom, furrowed her brows when she saw him clinging to his father.

    Coming to sweet-talk Dad this late—what do you want this time?”

    “This time he’s sweet-talking because he messed up… He stole the bathroom from me, barged right in without a care.” his father explained.

    “Really?” his mother asked, laughing.

    “Really… He ran in like his life depended on it.”

    Theerak laughed before pulling away from his father’s embrace, “Love you, gotta run!”

    “Where are you rushing off to, huh?”

    “…” Theerak swallowed hard. He definitely wasn’t brave enough to tell his mother the truth.

    “Probably scared his boyfriend will fall asleep before he finishes showering, right?”

    “Uh, how did you know, Dad?”

    “For real, Rak?” His father’s eyes widened even more than when he’d darted in front of him earlier. “I was just teasing, didn’t think it was true!”

    “Hehe…”

    “Looks like I was about to warn the wrong person, huh? At first, I was going to go tell Muenfah not to… well, not to do whatever it was.”

    “…”

    “But now I think I need to warn my own kid instead.”

    “…” His mother laughed before saying, “Don’t go messing with Phii Fah, okay, son?”

    His father shook his head and chimed in, “Just a little puppy thinking he can take on a tiger.”

    “Don’t underestimate this puppy, Dad. He’s fierce enough to take down a tiger!”

    “By the time you wake up, you ’ll realize it’s you who got taken down by the tiger.”

    Theerak blinked rapidly, watching his father shake his head and head into the bathroom. His dad clearly didn’t believe a puppy like him could take on a tiger like Muenfah. And his mother was another one who thought the same, since she just kept laughing.

    “Earlier, when I opened the door to your room, Rak… I saw a mattress laid out next to the bed. Why’d you pull the mattress out, son?”

    “It’s Phii Fah, Mom… he refuses to sleep on the bed. He said he’d sleep on the floor.”

    “Muenfah really is a good person… Doing that shows he respects both you and everyone in the house, you know.”

    “Yeah, but I’m about to make your good person sleep up here with me… If

    Phii Fah sleeps on the mattress, his back’s going to hurt like crazy.”

    “You’re right… Why don’t you tell him, son, that your Dad and I are okay with it? He can sleep on the bed with you. Better than waking up all sore.”

    “Okay… I’ll head back to my room then.”

    “Sure…”

    Theerak left his parents’ room and hurried straight to his own. When he opened the door, he saw a tall figure, shirtless, sitting at the foot of the bed watching TV. Though he’d brought a shirt, Muenfah, being someone who got hot easily, was only wearing his usual sweatpants. He was using a small towel from the bathroom to dab at his damp chocolate-brown hair. Hearing the door close, he turned to look.

    “Where’d you disappear to, little one?…Leaving me all alone for so long.”

    Hearing that, the smaller figure quickly crawled onto the bed to comfort the one left behind. Theerak knelt behind Muenfah, wrapping his arms around the thick neck. He pressed his nose into the soft, sweet-smelling cheek of the taller man and mumbled in a muffled voice “I went to take a shower.”

    “Heh.” Muenfah lowered the hand holding the towel and used his other hand to ruffle his hair instead. “Leaving me all alone and then coming back to cuddle like this, huh?”

    “…”

    Theerak laughed before reaching out to grab the towel from Muenfah’s hand. He pulled away from the hug and used the towel to dry the damp chocolate-colored hair. Theerak pressed his nose to Muenfah’s head for a quick sniff before saying “Phii Fah, you use the shampoo in the frosted bottle, right?”

    “Yes, I did, na khrap.”

    “Yes, I did, na khrap… again.”

    Theerak was now convinced that this phrase never got any less cute.

    “I use the same shampoo from that bottle, but why doesn’t it smell as good as when you use it?”

    “Because you love me, that’s why.”

    Theerak broke into a wide grin, though Muenfah probably didn’t see it.

    “…”

    “Where did you go shower just now, Theerak?”

    “Dad’s room.”

    “Why didn’t you wait to shower in your own room?” Muenfah asked while pressing the remote to flip through channels, skimming the news as he liked to do.

    “I was afraid I’d take too long showering, and by the time I got out, you would already be asleep… then I’d definitely miss out on sleeping with you.”

    Muenfah chuckled in his throat before turning his gaze from the TV to look at him. “I want to sleep hugging you so badly too…”

    “Then come sleep on the bed with me.”

    Muenfah gave a small smile and looked at him with an expression Theerak had never seen before. He decided to call it the “cute look”—like a mix of Muenfah’s pleading gaze and his sly one, blending into this unique expression. Right now, Muenfah was so adorable it was almost overwhelming. He shook his head slightly in refusal. If Muenfah weren’t acting so cute, Theerak would’ve been annoyed at how stubborn Khun Muenfah could be.

    “…”

    “When did you learn to use that look?”

    “When I started feeling that you’re really, really cute.”

    Theerak stopped drying Muenfah’s hair once it seemed dry enough. He wrapped both arms around the thick neck like before, resting his chin on the broad shoulder. He was certain this round of coaxing would work.

    “Phii Fah, come sleep on the bed with me.”

    Muenfah chuckled in his throat again before saying, “Kid… don’t do this to me. I’m about to lose my resolve here.”

    The smaller one laughed, knowing Muenfah was close to giving in. So, he pulled out his final trump card to ensure his mission—to get Muenfah to sleep on the bed—succeeded. Still, Theerak felt a slight worry and asked “Phii Fah, are you afraid Dad might walk in and see us kissing?”

    “Yes. It wouldn’t be good if your dad saw us.”

    “I’m worried about that too. I’ll go lock the door then.”

    Theerak jumped out of bed and hurriedly locked the door. Muenfah, sitting at the foot of the bed, laughed while watching him. Whenever Theerak saw Muenfah smile widely like this, he felt incredibly happy.

    “Does you usually lock the bedroom door?”

    “No.”

    “If you lock the door, won’t your dad get suspicious?”

    “If Dad comes… Phii Fah, please handle it for me. I’m is scared of getting scolded.”

    He looked at Muenfah laughing heartily. Theerak hadn’t thought that admitting he was afraid of his dad would amuse him this much. He admitted to himself that he wanted to be brave, but he was still very scared of his father.

    Theerak climbed onto the bed and knelt behind the taller figure as usual, wrapping both arms around Muenfah’s neck again. He remembered how

    Muenfah had taught him to play the guitar, which inspired this clingy tactic.

    “Does you play the piano?”

    “Yes.”

    “I knew it… because I saw a piano at your house.”

    “But I’m not as good as Panli.”

    Perfect opportunity for the chubby puppy. “I can teach you to play better in just a few minutes… Are you interested?”

    “I have one question for you…”

    Theerak furrowed his brows as he looked at the taller figure who turned to meet his gaze. “…”

    “Your way of teaching piano… it won’t wake up my little son, right?”

    Theerak lowered his eyes and immediately let go of Muenfah upon hearing that. His face flushed hot as he recalled something he’d once felt against his thigh. He realized he shouldn’t use this method to coax Muenfah.

    The chubby puppy didn’t want to take the risk…

    “…”

    “Little one…” Muenfah turned to him, using a thick hand to lift his chin so their eyes met. “You can teach me. I’ll endure it.”

    “Honestly, if you just came up to sleep with me, that’d be the end of it.”

    “…That’s exactly why I’m afraid it won’t end, so I’m not coming up to sleep with you.”

    “I believe you can handle it.”

    “Then let’s try you teaching me piano first, so I can see how much I can endure…”

    “You have to sit facing away like before.”

    Theerak hid a smile as he saw the taller figure obediently follow his instructions. He thought this method of his was adorable. Maybe Muenfah would soften and agree to sleep together. But it was risky too, because he’d have to kiss Muenfah several times.

    The last time Muenfah’s “little son” woke up was because he’d teased him with kisses.

    But this time, it’d just be light pecks.

    Muenfah’s little son wouldn’t wake up that easily, right?

    If you want to sleep hugging him… you’ve got to be a bit braver, you chubby little pup!

    “I will teach you how to follow the notes first, okay?”

    “Khrapom.”

    Theerak lifted his finger to poke Muenfah’s shoulder first, saying, “This is the note, Do.”

    Kiss…

    Not only did he poke with his finger, but Theerak also leaned down and pressed his lips onto the taller man’s shoulder. Then he pulled his lips away and moved his finger slightly past the shoulder. “And this is the note, Re.”

    Kiss…

    He slid his finger a little further from that spot…

    “This is the note, Mi.”

    Kiss…

    Finally, Theerak moved his fingertip to the base of Muenfah’s neck.

    “Here…”

    “Here, you need to stop, little one.” Muenfah interrupted before turning to look at him. He bit his lip as if teasing, then gently brushed his thumb over Theerak’s lower lip.

    “I really want to kiss you.”

    “…”

    Muenfah’s words made Theerak’s heart pound wildly. He pursed his lips tightly before asking, “Where will you sleep?”

    “On the mattress.”

    Theerak realized just how much self-control Muenfah must be exerting. The man was steadfast in both his thoughts and feelings. No matter what Theerak did, he couldn’t change Muenfah’s mind.

    “…I give up.”

    “Let’s just sleep holding hands, okay?”

    “Okay…” Theerak replied in a small voice.

    He looked up at Muenfah, who stood up straight. The taller man chuckled in his throat when he saw Theerak’s sulky expression. Muenfah bent down, scooped up Theerak from the edge of the bed, and carried him to lie down properly. He tucked the blanket around him neatly before planting a kiss on his forehead.

    “Good night, My Theerak.”

    “Good night, My Sky.”

    Theerak watched as Muenfah lay down on the mattress beside the bed. He rolled onto his side and reached out his hand for Muenfah to hold. Muenfah laughed and clasped his hand.

    …He didn’t get to sleep hugging his sky.

    But holding hands was still nice.

    The smaller man lay there, gazing at Muenfah holding his hand before closing his eyes. Theerak let out a soft sigh, secretly feeling a pang of envy toward Phii Dom, who was probably cuddling Phii Babe right now. Yet, his wilted heart swelled again when Theerak thought of something.

    Since Muenfah wouldn’t come up to sleep with him he’d just go down himself,    Theerak smirked before closing his eyes and pretending to squirm around until he fell onto the larger man’s body. Muenfah looked quite startled, but he still wrapped both arms around him.

    “Little one…”

    “I was squirming in my sleep… so I fell.” Theerak said before burying his face into the strong chest and wrapping both arms around Muenfah’s torso.

    “…”

    “Let me sleep with you, Phii Fah.”

    Muenfah chuckled softly, pressed his nose into his hair to smell it, and said, “You’ve got so many tricks up your sleeve, don’t you?”

    “And do you love it?”

    “I’m head over heels, almost too much…”

    Theerak laughed before lifting his face to meet Muenfah’s gaze. The taller man gave him that same familiar smile, so Theerak moved his face closer and pressed a kiss onto those full lips.

    “Good night again, my beloved.”

    “Yes, na khrap.”

    Bzzzt ~

    But the notification sound from the phone on the nightstand irritated Muenfah quite a bit. He let go of one hand from his waist to grab the phone.

    “Who’s calling at this hour?!”

    “No getting grumpy before bed…”

    Muenfah nodded, “Alright, I’m not grumpy anymore.”

    “…”

    Theerak lay there watching Muenfah stare at the phone screen for a moment before answering the call.

    “Yes, Ma.”

    “…” So it was his mom calling.

    “Arriving in the morning, right?”

    “…”

    “I haven’t invited him yet, but today I’m is sleeping over at his place.” “…”

    “Got it, Ma.”

    “…”

    “See you then.”

    Once Muenfah hung up with his mom, Theerak finally asked, “Are your dad and mom coming back to Thailand, Phii Fah?”

    “Yes.”

    “When do they arrive?”

    “The day after tomorrow.”

    “…”

    “Pa and Ma want to meet you too. They told me to invite you to have dinner with us.”

    “Sure, I’d love to meet Pa and Ma too.”

    “I’ll come pick you up on that day, okay?”

    “Okay…”

    “You can sleep now, good boy.”

    Theerak nodded before turning his face to rest against the sturdy chest and closing his eyes. He let time pass for an hour before opening his eyes again. By now, he was certain Muenfah was fast asleep. Carefully, Theerak shifted to lie beside him, wanting Muenfah to sleep more comfortably. But since Muenfah was used to having him sleep on top, he stirred awake, groping around for him before blinking his eyes open.

    The smaller one moved closer and hugged the larger figure, who turned to face him. Once Muenfah had him in his arms, he closed his eyes again and murmured softly “Kid… don’t drift away from me.”

    Theerak smiled faintly and said, “I’m holding onto you already.”

    Theerak tightened his embrace, gazing at the closed eyelids of the man beside him while silently thanking Pa and Ma in his heart. He wanted to thank them for raising Muenfah so well, turning him into his Muenfah—his sky.

    And there was one particular thank-you he felt he’d never use for anyone else in his life, because it seemed too grand to give away lightly.

    But Theerak thought this sentiment was worthy of… his sky.

    Thank you for being born, Phii Fah.

    TBC

     

    YOURSKY CHAPTERS HOME

  • YOURSKY, Chapter 27

    YOURSKY, Chapter 27

       YOURSKY, Chapter 27

    Theerak lay face down on the sofa, tilting his head toward the television to watch a show. Meanwhile, Muenfah excused himself to talk on the phone with an architect. Theerak let out a laugh when he heard the irritated voice of someone sitting at the dining table. He guessed that person was probably annoyed that the architect wouldn’t hang up, even though their time together was running short.

    “That’s it, then… If there’s anything else you’re unsure about, please call

    KhunReal first, okay? I’m not really free right now.”

    Theerak chuckled softly while pressing the remote to change the channel.

    Theerak felt the taller figure walk over and plop down near his feet before sliding up to his hips. Muenfah made him blush and want to run away because he pressed his nose to sniff his butt again.

    “What are you laughing at?” Muenfah sniffed the other side of his butt with a loud smooch before saying, “Is this show that funny?”

    “Phii Fah!! Don’t sniff my butt!”

    “…Because your butt smells nice.”

    The taller man shifted to lie on top of him, though he didn’t put too much weight down—otherwise, Theerak would’ve been flattened for sure. Muenfah buried his nose into Theerak’s neck and let out a soft laugh.

    “I’m laughing at the grumpy one instead.”

    “…”

    “How could you get annoyed at the architect?…He’s just doing his job.”

    “I have to do my job too.”

    Theerak gave a small smile before asking, “What’s your job?”

    “Taking care of Theerak.”

    Theerak broke into a wide grin before using his free hand to stroke the chocolate-brown hair. He couldn’t kiss the sweet-talker because Muenfah refused to lift his face from his neck.

    “I love you so much…”

    “I love you too, little one.”

    Theerak laughed before saying, “I believe you.”

    As Theerak started to move, Muenfah got up to let him lie on his back. Still straddling him, Muenfah stayed in place. Theerak used both hands to cradle Muenfah’s face. He gazed deeply into those sharp eyes and saw his own smile reflected in the other’s expression.

    “Little one…”

    Muenfah spoke softly before leaning down to press his lips against Theerak’s. This time, Theerak knew it wasn’t just a peck—they kissed deeply once again. Muenfah slid his lower body between Theerak’s legs, using one free hand to lift his thigh up against his hip while the other hand held his face.

    Perhaps it was the overwhelming longing that made Theerak surrender to Muenfah’s passionate kiss. The sound of the taller man’s breathing, mixed with the pull of their lips, left Theerak feeling weak all over. He gripped the back of Muenfah’s neck with one hand, and in that moment, he instinctively clutched a handful of soft hair with the other, startled as something slipped into his mouth.

    Taking advantage of Theerak opening his mouth to gasp for air, Muenfah slipped his tongue in, lightly brushing against the tip of Theerak’s. Yet, Theerak didn’t feel invaded in the slightest—Muenfah delivered every touch with gentleness. Only the thick hand began to squeeze his thigh a little harder.

    They poured their love and longing into the kiss for a while until it ended when Muenfah pulled away. He looked at Theerak with yearning eyes, despite how close they already were. Muenfah moved his face to the crook of Theerak’s neck, planting a soft kiss there before whispering in his ear.

    “You are the most precious thing in my life.”

    “…”

    “I love you so much, little one.”

    Theerak nodded before wrapping both arms around the neck of the taller man, tightening the embrace. Muenfah hugged him back, burying his face in the crook of his neck as usual. Theerak used one hand to stroke the chocolatecolored hair, slipping his fingers through it and gently tugging.

    “I like it when you do this.”

    Theerak laughed before asking, “Why do you like it?”

    “Can’t tell you yet…” Muenfah said with a chuckle.

    “It’s probably something cheeky, isn’t it…” Theerak lightly smacked the thick arm with his other hand. When Muenfah let out a laugh, Theerak became certain his guess was right. He pulled his hand away from the soft hair he’d been playing with. “Hmph… I won’t do this anymore.”

    “Why not?”

    “Because the cheeky guy likes it.”

    “Hmph.” Muenfah chuckled in his throat, still nuzzling his neck as before.

    Theerak wanted to get up because he was starting to feel weighed down, but he felt bad for the clingy man who’d endured missing him for a whole week. So he tilted his head up to see how he could shift positions. He blinked rapidly when he noticed how suggestive their pose was. With Muenfah nestled between his legs, Theerak had unconsciously spread them apart and propped them up. What made it even more risqué was that Muenfah was shirtless while he was only wearing short pants.

    Sigh…

    …He didn’t even want to imagine…

    What would happen if Phii Babe walked in and saw this?

    Muenfah would probably get beaten until his bones broke.

    And he’d likely get pinched until his skin turned purple.

    T___T

    “Uh, Phii Fah, should we change positions?”

    Muenfah chuckled in his throat before saying, “This is a basic pose, you know… Don’t you like it?”

    “Phii Fah!!!!!”

    Muenfah laughed heartily before getting off him. He flopped down beside him, then scooped Theerak up to lie on top of him instead. Theerak placed both arms across Muenfah’s chest, resting them there, then tilted his face to lay on his own arms. Right now, he couldn’t meet the cheeky man’s eyes or smile. Theerak didn’t understand why he felt so shy because of Muenfah’s teasing, and he really didn’t get how Muenfah kept getting cheekier every day.

    When did Muenfah find the time to practice being this cheeky?!

    “Let me kiss the shy one’s head, okay?” As soon as he finished speaking, Muenfah pressed his nose to his head for a kiss.

    “I won’t let the cheeky guy kiss my head anymore.”

    “…Then can you kiss the cheeky guy’s head instead?”

    “No way.”

    “Why not?”

    Theerak sighed before gently rubbing Muenfah’s chest. “Because I’ll soften up and let you keep teasing me endlessly.”

    Muenfah chuckled in his throat and pressed his nose to his head again for a kiss.

    Theerak couldn’t stand being teased into embarrassment all the time anymore, so he decided to fight back by launching a surprise attack on the bigger one. He tilted his head up to meet Muenfah’s eyes, grabbed the handsome face with both hands, and pressed a kiss to his full lips. Muenfah raised an eyebrow in surprise, which only emboldened Theerak to press his lips harder. The smaller one shook his head side to side while kissing, as if trying to overwhelm the one beneath him into feeling as weak as he had before pulled back and glaring at the bigger one. But Muenfah just laughed heartily, clearly delighted by what he’d done.

    “I’ll make you remember!!”

    “Remember what?”

    “Remember not to mess with me again, or I’ll crush you with kisses!”

    Muenfah burst into laughter, chuckling so hard that Theerak, lying on top of him, could feel the vibrations. Though he’d been annoyed at first, Theerak broke into a smile because it had been a while since he’d seen Muenfah grin this wide.

    Theerak would be the tough one more often if it meant making Muenfah smile this big.

    “No one in this world is as cute as you.”

    “How am I cute?…I was super tough just now, Phii Fah!”

    “The tough one crushed me with a kiss and caused a situation…”

    “…”

    Theerak furrowed his brows, puzzled by Muenfah’s words. He was about to ask what he meant when something hard pressed against his thigh. Unsure at first, he shifted his thigh to feel it, then quickly pulled his leg away. He closed his eyes, buried his face in the bigger one’s chest, and let out a muffled whimper, too embarrassed to form a proper sentence.

    “Ugh… I won’t be naughty again!”

    “…” Muenfah chuckled softly and gently rubbed his head.

    “I won’t try being naughty againnnn… Phii Fah, get that thing off my leg!”

    Muenfah pressed his nose to his head for another kiss before saying,    “Normally, I start it and knows how to control myself.”

    “…”

    “But this time, you ambushed Phii Fah out of nowhere… so Phii Fah couldn’t control his emotions in time.”

    “I’m sorry…”

    Muenfah laughed before flipping them over so he was lying beside him. He propped Theerak’s head with one arm while sliding the other around his waist. Muenfah hugged him from behind, tightening the embrace once they were comfortably positioned, and said “If I can hold you like this for a bit… my little guy will calm down soon.”

    “What if your little guy is still naughty?”

    Muenfah laughed before pressing his nose to his cheek. “It gets naughty when it smells your sweet scent.”

    Theerak widened his eyes. “W-Well, do I smell good today?”

    “You smell good every day.”

    “Ugh… Tell your son not to be naughty!!”

    “…”

    “Take my son as an example—he’s not naughty or mischievous… never causes me any trouble.”

    Muenfah laughed before gently nipping at his ear with sharp teeth. “Yours isn’t naughty or mischievous, that’s true.”

    “Phii Fah!!”

    Theerak was both embarrassed and wanted to apologize for turning

    Muenfah’s “son” into a naughty boy. He hadn’t meant to wake it up at all. Since he was born, this was the first time Theerak had properly touched someone else’s private parts. He’d heard a bit about how things worked between two men—ever since confessing his love to Muenfah, Panli wouldn’t stop talking about “those things” in class, even teaching him ways to win Muenfah’s heart. But since Theerak wasn’t obsessed or particularly interested in it, he let it slide. He didn’t know how hard it was to control his own desires, because he’d never felt that kind of urge before.

    But Theerak thought…

    It must be as hard as stopping himself from kissing Muenfah.

    …No, it’s probably a million times harder than that.

    “Phii Fah…”

    “Yes?”

    “It’s really hard, isn’t it?”

    “…”

    “To calm your son down?”

    “If it were before, it’d be really hard. I wouldn’t hold back—whoever woke it up would have to calm it down.”

    “…” Sob… This chubby little pup is definitely getting eaten!

    “But now it’s easy because it’s you.”

    “…”

    Muenfah pressed his nose to his cheek and sniffed. “With you… everything takes time.”

    “My Phii Fah,” Theerak said, then kissed his thick hand.

    “Your Phii Fah… loves and is so smitten with you, it’s almost too much.”

    Theerak gave a small smile and gently rubbed Muenfah’s thick forearm, thinking… It wasn’t just Muenfah who was head over heels for him—Theerak felt the same way. He knew it wasn’t just love they had for each other; it was something more than that.

    They were everything to each other.

    Bzzz ~

    Theerak was about to reach into his pants pocket for his buzzing phone, but Muenfah beat him to it and pulled it out for him. When he saw the name on the screen, he let out a big sigh.

    Muenfah pressed his lips to his shoulder and said, “Time’s up, right?”

    “Yes, Phii Babe is calling to fetch me.”

    “Answer Babe’s call first.”

    Theerak nodded and pressed accept. “I’ll head down in a bit, Phii Babe.”

    [Okay, I’m parked at the lot in front of the condo.]

    “Okay…”

    [Rak…]

    “Yes, Phii Babe?”

    [Mom just called and said to invite Fah over for dinner tomorrow… in the evening, since Dad gets back in the afternoon.]

    “Sure.”

    [Okay, hurry down.]

    “Okay…”

    Theerak hung up and turned to the person beside him. Muenfah gave him that familiar smile and pressed his nose to Theerak’s forehead with a big smooch. Theerak admitted he still missed Muenfah. He cupped the taller man’s face with both hands and planted a kiss on his full lips.

    Kiss…

    “I miss you Phii Fah.”

    “…”

    Without waiting for a reply, Theerak kissed him again.

    Kiss…

    “I love you Phii Fah.”

    “…”

    Theerak did it again…

    Kiss…

    “I’m crazy about you Phii Fah.”

    “…”

    Kiss…

    “I miss you Phii Fah.”

    “…”

    Kiss…

    Muenfah laughed and kissed him back, using his thumb to gently stroke Theerak’s cheek while looking at him with the same gaze as when he’d pulled away from their earlier kiss.

    “I miss you a lot too.”

    “But I have to go back now.”

    “Wait, let me put on a shirt first. I’ll walk you down.”

    “Okay…”

    The taller man kissed his cheek once more before getting up. Theerak sat up and suddenly remembered that his Mom had asked him to invite Muenfah for dinner tomorrow. He walked over to open Muenfah’s bedroom door. The taller man, who was slipping on a simple T-shirt, turned to look at him and asked—

    “Did Babe call to rush you?”

    “No… Just now, Phii Babe said Mom asked her to invite you to dinner at the house.”

    “…”

    “This evening, Phii Fah, because Dad’s leaving and going back in the afternoon.”

    “Sure, I’ll head over later.”

    “Aren’t you opening the restaurant tomorrow, Phii Fah?”

    Muenfah walked over to him at the door, leaning in close before playfully nipping at the tip of his nose with his sharp teeth. When Theerak stepped back to dodge, Muenfah wrapped an arm around his waist, pulling him in and laughing with delight.

    “You… always teasing me.”

    “Hmph.” Muenfah kissed his cheek again before saying, “Tomorrow, I will open the restaurant, but I can leave it to Real to handle.”

    “Okay…”

    “I’ll drop you off in a bit, Babe’s probably been waiting for a while.”

    Theerak nodded and walked out of the room with Muenfah. The taller man escorted him to the car, chatting briefly with Phii Babe and Phii Dom before saying goodbye. Theerak, sitting in the back, rolled down the window to wave at Muenfah.

    “Bye-bye, Phii Fah.”

    “See you…”

    Since Theerak had both hands gripping the window frame, Muenfah leaned down and kissed his forehead one more time before parting. Theerak flashed a sweet smile at the taller man.

    “I’ll call you later, okay?”

    “Okay…”

    Theerak waved again before rolling up the window. He watched Muenfah standing there until the car pulled away from the condo. Theerak pulled his phone out of his pants pocket to change his LINE name and send a message to someone.

    Sky’s Beloved: I miss you again.

    His message was read almost instantly.

    Sky’s Beloved: I miss you Theerak all the time.

    Sky’s Beloved… Sky’s Beloved

     

    #However Many Thousand Skies

    Muenfah, who was rolling up his shirt sleeves, tilted his wrist slightly to check the time on his watch. Today, he had a dinner appointment with Niran’s family. The little one had called him excitedly since morning to remind him, and now his phone was buzzing nonstop with LINE notifications because someone was spamming him with messages.

    Sky’s Beloved: Where are you now, Phii Fah?

    Sky’s Beloved: Dad’s already left.

    Sky’s Beloved: The coast is clear… hehe.

    The one flooding his inbox was none other than Sky’s Beloved.

    He bit his lip while staring at the phone screen. Muenfah thought Theerak was incredibly talented—able to make him feel exasperated just by seeing text, the same way he’d fallen for him at first sight.

    Muenfah grabbed his phone and called Theerak. He pressed the phone to his face, balancing it with his shoulder because he still had plenty to do, but he didn’t want his little one to wait too long for a reply.

    [Phii Fah ~]

    Muenfah chuckled in his throat at the bright voice on the other end before replying, “Have you kissed me today yet?”

    [A kiss for Phii Fah!]

    “I’m getting dressed right now, but I’ll be leaving the condo soon.”

    [Don’t dress up too handsomely, okay?]

    Muenfah grinned, already guessing his little one would say something cute again. “Give me a reason why?”

    [Because then my heart will melt!]

    Muenfah burst out laughing while spritzing cologne on his neck, switching the phone to his free hand as usual. “Doesn’t your heart melt every day already?”

    He heard giggles from the other end.

    [My heart melts for you every other day.]

    “…”

    [Because I need to let my heart rest sometimes!]

    “I want to kiss your little butt.” Truthfully, he wanted to bite that exasperatingly cute butt even more. The cuter Theerak acted, the more Muenfah wanted to devour him until he fainted against his chest—but because it was Theerak, he could only think about it.

    [I won’t let you kiss it!]

    “Heh.”

    [Phii Fah… hurry up, okay? Today, Mom made all of your favorites— nothing for me at all!]

    “…”

    [I guess I’m just a chubby puppy with a smelly head now, since everyone’s only paying attention to you.]

    “Are you feeling left out, Theerak?”

    [No, I’m happy… but I’m just pretending to be upset, hoping someone around here might pamper me a little!]

    Muenfah laughed before saying, “A kiss for that smelly head, okay?”

    The sound of his little one’s laughter made Muenfah imagine him giggling with squinted eyes.

    [I won’t tease you anymore, so you can finish getting ready and come to my house!]

    “Khrapom…”

    [Okay…]

    “Hey, little one… give Phii Fah a kiss before hanging up!”

    [Kiss]

    The sound of Theerak’s kiss always made him smile.

    After hanging up, Muenfah quickly got dressed to head to the Niran family’s house, making sure to arrive on time as planned. Today, he chose to drive his usual sporty Benz because it was more agile than his other cars.

    Muenfah tapped his fingers on the steering wheel while waiting at a red light. He glanced at the time on his watch periodically. During the evening like this, traffic near his condo was especially congested. Even though Muenfah had left two hours early to account for it, the traffic was still so bad that he started feeling irritated.

    Bzzz ~

    Muenfah shifted his gaze from the road ahead to the phone beside him. The name displayed on the screen made him break into a smile.

    ‘My Theerak’

    “Theerak, hi.”

    [Hi… Sky.]

    “Traffic’s really bad, but I am thinking of taking a shortcut. I should get there in about half an hour.”

    [I just called to say you don’t have to rush, okay? Because me, Phii

    Babe, and Phii Dom went to buy some fruit at the supermarket for Mom.]

    “Oh…”

    [But if you get to the house before Rak, you can go ahead and open the door, okay? Mom and Grandpa are home.]

    “Yes, got it.”

    [Okay…]

    After hanging up with his beloved, Muenfah, who had just passed the red light, immediately changed his route. He opted for a shortcut to reach Theerak’s house as quickly as possible. If he stuck to the original route, Mom and Grandpa would definitely have to wait too long.

    And as expected, Muenfah made it to Theerak’s house in just thirty minutes. He guessed the three of them hadn’t returned yet because Dom’s car wasn’t parked in front of the house. So, he got out of his car and opened the door to enter the house himself. Inside, Muenfah scanned the living area for Mom and Grandpa, but no one was around.

    From the time he attended Grandpa’s birthday, Muenfah remembered Theerak mentioning that his Mom usually liked being in the kitchen. He walked into the kitchen and, sure enough, found her there. Muenfah didn’t dare call out to Mom, who was busy arranging dishes, afraid he might startle her. He stood quietly watching until she turned and noticed him herself.

    “Oh, Fah…”

    “Hello, Auntie.”

    “Hello, dear… but wait! I don’t think ‘Auntie’ fits anymore.” “…”

    “You can call me ‘Mom’ instead. I don’t mind at all.”

    Muenfah nodded before saying, “Yes, Mom.”

    “That little Rak bragging about how polite you are wasn’t an exaggeration after all… You really are polite, dear.”

    “…” Muenfah gave a small smile, picturing the little guy chattering nonstop about him to the family. He’d definitely be talking their ears off.

    “Have you seen Grandpa yet, dear? Grandpa’s been asking about you and

    Rak since this morning.”

    “Not yet, Mom… When I walked into the house, I didn’t see Grandpa anywhere.”

    “He might take Moogrob to play in the backyard, Fah. You can wait in the living room first, dear. It’s hot in the kitchen.”

    “Yes, Mom.”

    Muenfah walked out to wait in the living room as his mother suggested.

    After sitting and waiting for his grandfather for a while, he got up to look at pictures of a young boy—Rak Niran—in his childhood, displayed in a showcase. Muenfah let out a small smile when he saw a photo of a little boy standing with his arms crossed, wearing black sunglasses, smirking slightly, with his older sister standing behind him, hugging his neck.

    Naughty since he was little…

    As he shifted his gaze further, he noticed a marble plaque with small golden footprints embedded on it. Muenfah stepped closer to read the names inscribed on the marble plaque.

    The first one belonged to a girl: Phafun Niran.

    The second one belonged to a boy: Theerak Niran.

    If he had to guess, the names of the two siblings probably meant “to bring good dreams forever” and “to reside in a land of eternal love.” But that was just his speculation. To know the true meaning of the names, he’d have to ask the person who named them, and he thought it was most likely his grandfather.

    Thud!

    Muenfah turned his attention away from the marble plaque to look toward the source of the sound. He heard something hit the glass door hard. What he saw was the chubby little puppy, Moogrob, running toward him. It seemed Muenfah hadn’t closed the door properly, allowing Moogrob to squeeze through the small gap.

    Moogrob acted as if he was about to lie down at Muenfah’s feet, but when Muenfah bent down to pick him up, the puppy ran toward the door instead. Muenfah frowned as he observed the strange behavior. Moogrob’s tail was tucked down and trembling slightly. The round little puppy ran back to him again, then darted back to the door, his big round black eyes staring at Muenfah as if urging him to follow.

    “Moogrob, come to me, quick!”

    This time, Moogrob ignored him and ran out of the house. Muenfah felt an odd premonition and followed the puppy. On his way toward the backyard, he suddenly remembered his mother saying that his grandfather was probably taking Moogrob to play there. Muenfah quickened his pace, praying that nothing bad had happened.

    “Grandpa!!!”

    But his prayers went unanswered. Muenfah shouted for his grandfather, who was lying face down, motionless, next to a flowerpot. He rushed over to support his grandfather, using one arm to cradle his neck and gently tapping his cheek with the other hand to rouse him. But the man, whose face was half-covered in blood, showed no response. Moogrob kept running in circles around Muenfah and his grandfather.

    “Grandpa! Grandpa, can you hear me?”

    At that moment, it felt as if his heart stopped beating for a second. Muenfah scanned the surroundings before pulling himself together. He wiped the area where the blood was flowing the most and saw a sizable wound, though the sheer amount of blood made it hard to tell how deep it was.

    Seeing the wound and his grandfather’s condition, Muenfah tried to help him sit up so he could carry him on his back. But the man, who had been unconscious moments before, slowly began to open his eyes.

    “Grandpa… Grandpa, don’t fall asleep, please.”

    “Muenfah…”

    “I will take you to the hospital.”

    “…”

    Muenfah gently touched the cheek of the person who was about to lose consciousness again. “Grandpa, please hold on a little longer.”

    As the dark eyelids closed once more, Muenfah, who had never feared anything before, let fear take over. He was afraid that this time Grandpa’s sleep would last longer than ever before. Driven by that fear, Muenfah hurriedly lifted Grandpa onto his back with great effort.

    “Mom!!”

    “…”

    “Mom!! Come help me, please!”

    Muenfah knew how desperate he felt at that moment. It was probably because he remembered the time Grandpa accepted him as another grandchild, and the time when a grandfatherly smile appeared on his face.

    “Dad!!”

    “Mom, please help me…”

    He pleaded for help from Rak’s mother the moment she appeared. She seemed to be in shock and momentarily lost her composure, but his cries for help brought her back to her senses.

    “Mom, please help support Grandpa onto my back.”

    “Okay, okay.”

    Because Grandpa was quite tall and large, Fah couldn’t carry him in his arms. The only option was to carry him on his back. Once his mother helped support the unconscious man onto his back, Muenfah carried Grandpa out of the house toward the car, with his mother running alongside.

    “Mom, please reach into the left pocket of my pants and get the keys for me.”

    “Okay, okay.” Real’s hands trembled as she searched for the keys, but the more she hurried, the slower she seemed to be, unable to find them.

    “Mom, calm down, please.”

    “Y-Yes…” The mother replied with a trembling voice before tears began to fall. Finally, she retrieved the car keys and helped unlock the car for him.

    Muenfah gently lowered Grandpa so his feet touched the ground, with his mother supporting his back. Then, he helped the unconscious man into the car. After closing the door, Muenfah turned to look at his mother, who was wiping away her tears.

    “my car can only seat two people…”

    “Fah, take Grandpa to the doctor as fast as you can, son. Don’t worry about me. I’ll call Babe.”

    “Yes, Mom.”

    Muenfah nodded and ran around to the driver’s side. As soon as he got in, he checked Grandpa’s condition first. Seeing that he was still breathing, he quickly drove off. Though a flood of emotions threatened to overwhelm him and scatter his senses, Muenfah did his best to control his feelings and maintain his composure.

    He released one hand from the steering wheel to hold Grandpa’s hand, before saying, “I have only been your grandson for less than a month…

    Grandpa, you have to stay with me first, okay?”

    “…”

    “Please… stay and be our strength first, okay?”

    Muenfah’s plea hoping Grandpa would understand…

     

    #However Many Thousand Skies

    Muenfah had just sent Grandpa to the emergency room not long ago. He paced back and forth in front of the door with anxiety. Every time someone opened the emergency room door, Muenfah would immediately rush toward them, but the only response he got from the nurse was to wait, as the doctor was still examining him.

    He looked down at the bloodstains on his white shirt. Muenfah let out a sigh before pulling out his phone to call Theerak.

    “Phii Fah…”

    But that familiar voice made him close his eyes to steady himself before turning to the small figure. What pained Muenfah’s heart was the calm expression on Theerak’s face. The boy showed no signs of shock or tears. He knew Theerak was trying to stay strong to be a pillar of support for his mother and older sister, who were crying.

    Dom had once told him that Babe was a very strong woman, which was why he wanted her to be the mother of his child. If something sudden happened and he passed away, Dom was confident that Babe would remain strong and raise their child without him. But now, the strong one was crying. This situation must have been too overwhelming for the Niran family to bear.

    Yet his same good-hearted person didn’t shed a single tear. Theerak walked to the emergency room door, gently rubbing the opaque glass with one hand, and the words he spoke made Muenfah feel like his heart was breaking.

    “I know Grandpa is as strong as me…” Theerak gave a faint smile. “I am waiting for Grandpa outside, okay?”

    Theerak walked over to tightly hug his sister and mother. Looking at the small, incredibly strong figure, Muenfah thought he would need to comfort Theerak’s fragile heart. But what he saw now was different from what he had expected. His Theerak was far stronger than he had imagined.

    “I shouldn’t have stopped to buy things.”

    “Don’t blame yourself,” Muenfah said, patting his friend’s shoulder to comfort him. Dom’s eyes were red. He was deeply attached to everyone in the Niran family, so it was no surprise he was this upset.

    “Fah… sob… how long has Grandpa been in there?” Babe walked over to ask him, her voice trembling with sobs.

    “Twenty minutes already.”

    “Grandpa… has to be okay.”

    Muenfah stood watching Dom hug and comfort his girlfriend. He had never been in a situation like this before. Muenfah felt as though the ticking hands of the clock, counting every passing second, were squeezing his heart relentlessly.

    “Phii Fah…”

    “Yes?”

    Theerak didn’t say anything. He hugged him and rested his face on his chest. Muenfah nodded in acknowledgment and tightened the embrace. He hoped the smaller person would release their emotions through tears, so they could feel a bit more at ease. However, not a single tear seeped through the fabric. Muenfah gently patted Theerak’s head before saying “I know… I understand, Theerak.”

    “…”

    Muenfah truly knew and understood what he had said. He was trying to stay strong for everyone. He shouldn’t offer comforting words, as it might render Theerak’s efforts in vain. The strength he had could vanish in an instant. The only thing he could do was hold him tightly to give him the courage to be even stronger than before.

    Another wish from Muenfah…

    He hoped he could be as strong as he wanted to be.

    And every time he felt weak…

    “I will be here with you, Theerak… I won’t go anywhere, I promise.”

    “…”

    This sky would always be there to embrace him.

     

    #However Many Thousand Skies

    After waiting in front of the emergency room for a while, Theerak’s father arrived at the hospital. Perhaps because the situation didn’t allow him to overthink things about him and Theerak, the father didn’t pay attention to the two of them sitting together. He walked over to the mother to ask about Grandpa’s condition. A little earlier, a nurse had come out to ask a few questions about Grandpa’s medical history before inviting the mother to speak with the doctor.

    Creak…

    The sound of the emergency room door drew everyone’s attention effectively. Muenfah held Theerak’s hand and walked to the door along with the others. The doctor who had just stepped out smiled at all of them before speaking.

    “The patient is conscious now.”

    “…”

    “The doctor has stitched the wound on his forehead, and we’ll take him for a brain X-ray to check for any abnormalities.”

    “…”

    “But I don’t think there’s anything to worry about.”

    “Thank you so much, Doctor.”

    “From what I’ve asked the relatives, the patient has no underlying conditions. However, since the patient is very elderly, it’s possible for them to faint or feel dizzy like this.”

    “…”

    “For tonight, we’ll have the patient stay at the hospital. Tomorrow, I’ll check on him again, and we might do a thorough physical examination before discharging him.”

    “Understood, Doctor.”

    “In a little while, the nurse will move the patient to a private room as chosen by the relatives.”

    “Yes, Doctor… Thank you so much.”

    “You’re welcome. If the relatives don’t have any more questions, I’ll excuse myself now.”

    Muenfah let out a heavy sigh before turning to look at the small figure who was bowing his head and pursing his lips. He immediately knew that Theerak’s time of being strong had come to an end.

    “Who’s going to stay with Grandpa tonight? Should I and your Dad stay with him for the first night?”

    Theerak quickly shook his head in refusal before saying, “Can I stay with Grandpa, please?”

    He looked back and forth between his mother and father. Muenfah guessed that his father probably wouldn’t allow Theerak to stay with Grandpa, likely because he was worried about him being alone. He glanced at the small figure who was showing a worried expression.

    “Then find someone to stay with you. I can’t help but worry if you stay alone.” his father said.

    Muenfah shifted his gaze from Theerak to his father. Their eyes met briefly before his father suggested to his mother that they head home. Meanwhile, Babe and Dom wanted to stay and monitor Grandpa’s condition, but Theerak told Babe to go rest since it was already past 9 p.m. Besides, Babe had been crying so much that she was starting to get a headache.

    “Phii Babe… trust me, please. Go rest. You can come back tomorrow morning. If you’re really worried, you can call me to check on Grandpa’s condition.” Theerak said.

    Babe nodded in agreement before saying, “Fah… please take care of Rak and Grandpa for me.”

    “Mm… I’ll look after Rak and Grandpa for you.”

    “Do you want a new shirt?… I can go grab one from the condo for you.” Dom offered.

    “No, it’s fine. It’s just one night… it’s not that dirty.”

    Muenfah knew full well that his white shirt was significantly stained with Grandpa’s blood, but because he didn’t want to trouble his friend and couldn’t leave Theerak alone, he figured he could endure it for now.

    “If you need anything, just call me, okay?” Dom said.

    Muenfah nodded. “…”

    “I’ll head back now. If anything happens, call me right away, okay?” Babe said.

    “Yes, Phii Babe.”

    Muenfah stood and watched as Dom and Babe walked away from the area in front of the emergency room. Then he turned to the small figure standing beside him. Theerak slumped down onto a chair as if he had no strength left. Muenfah crouched down in front of the person who had been forcing himself to stay strong.

    “Theerak…”

    Theerak lifted his head to meet Muenfah’s gaze. The once-bright eyes were now filled with tears brimming at the edges. With just a blink, the tears fell onto his cheeks. Muenfah stared at the long eyelashes soaked with tears as Theerak sobbed and leaned forward to hug him tightly.

    “I… hic… thought I was going to lose Grandpa.”

    Muenfah hugged the small figure back, closing his eyes while silently thanking Theerak for letting him be by his side—both when he was strong and when he was vulnerable. Muenfah gently patted Theerak’s head before speaking.

    “Grandpa’s heart is right here… Grandpa wouldn’t leave his little heart behind.”

    “Phii Fah… hic…” Theerak tried to suppress his sobs, but in the end, he let himself cry while speaking to Muenfah. “Thank you.”

    “…”

    “Thank you for bringing my heart to the hospital.”

    The words spoken by Theerak made Muenfah feel a tightness in his chest. If he couldn’t get Grandpa to the hospital in time, Theerak’s heart would surely shatter. Muenfah gave a slight nod before pulling away from the embrace. Theerak was still sobbing uncontrollably, his prominent nose and thin lips—ones Muenfah loved to look at—now bright red from crying so hard. Muenfah moved his hand to wipe the tear stains from the pale cheeks. “I once thought… if one day I saw your tears, how would I feel?”

    “…”

    “Today, I finally know how it feels.”

    “…”

    “…I feel like the sky is collapsing.”

    “…”

    “Your sea doesn’t suit tears at all.”

    Muenfah offered him a smile. Theerak managed a tearful smile in return, nodding before leaning forward to hug him again. Though he couldn’t stop his sobbing, at least Theerak had managed to stem the flow of tears.

    “With the entire sky standing right here… the sea won’t be able to cry for long.”

    Muenfah smiled before pressing his lips and nose to Theerak’s shoulder, saying, “From now on, I hope Theerak of mine will only have smiles.”

    I wish…

    Theerak with smiles that last eternally.

     

    #However Many Thousand Skies

    “If you need anything, just press this button to call the nurse.”

    “Yes, thank you.”

    Muenfah dragged a wooden chair to the bedside for the smaller figure. Theerak gave a slight bow of his head in thanks before sitting down and taking Grandpa’s hand in his own. Muenfah glanced at his watch—it was already past 11 p.m. His shop was currently open. He walked over to pick up the remote and adjusted the air conditioning temperature higher, thinking it might be too cold and could make Grandpa and his grandson sick. Then he stepped out onto the balcony to call Real.

    [What’s up, Fah?]

    “I probably won’t make it to the shop tonight.”

    [Yeah, I figured. Dom called and told me everything.]

    “Sorry, man.”

    [You don’t need to apologize to me, it’s fine.]

    “…”

    [How’s Grandpa doing?]

    “He’s safe now. He must have fainted and hit something.”

    [Good to hear. When Dom called to tell me, I was so worried.]

    “…”

    [He said he called to let me know in advance since you might not make it to the shop, so I could prepare.]

    “Today, the booking schedule has quite a few VIP customers. Can you handle it?”

    [Sure, it’s just this much.]

    “…”

    [You should go stay with the little one. I don’t know if he’s still shaken up or not.]

    “He’s stronger than you think.”

    [Haha, my amazing kid, huh?]

    “I’ll let you talk like that for one day… in exchange for watching the shop alone.”

    [That jerk must be so jealous of me.]

    Muenfah gave a slight smirk before saying, “See you tomorrow.”

    [Okay.]

    After hanging up, Muenfah returned to the room. He gave a faint smile when he saw Theerak talking to Grandpa. When the boy noticed him, he quickly waved him over with excitement.

    “Grandpa’s awake, Phii Fah!”

    “Yes.” Muenfah walked over and stopped behind the small figure. He looked at Grandpa, who still seemed slightly dazed. “How are you feeling,    Grandpa?”

    “Still a bit dizzy in the head.”

    Theerak looked up at him and said, “Grandpa said he doesn’t remember what happened at all. He doesn’t know what his forehead hit.”

    “I think it might’ve been a plant pot, because I found Grandpa lying next to one.”

    “I think so too. I remember it was hot and stuffy since the afternoon, which made me feel dizzy in a way I’d never felt before. By evening, when it was time to take the dog out to play in the backyard, I was still a little dizzy. Then, all of a sudden, I passed out.”

    “…”

    “But I remember hearing Muenfah calling me.”

    “That’s when Fah found you, Grandpa.”

    Grandpa nodded in acknowledgment before saying, “Thank you so much, Muenfah.”

    “It’s nothing, Grandpa.”

    Grandpa gave him a warm smile, one that reminded him of his own grandfather. “Do you still remember the meaning of Theerak’s name,    Muenfah?”

    “Yes… Theerak means ‘the one who is beloved.’“

    “Exactly… the one who is beloved.”

    “…”

    “I gave real names to both of my grandchildren. Babe’s real name is Phafun, because I wanted this girl to lead the people toward good dreams, so that the beloved and those they love could live in happy dreams together forever.”

    “…”

    “And now, I think Dom must be having good dreams because of Babe.”

    “…”

    “As for my dear Rak, I named him Rak because I wanted him to give love to everyone and for everyone to give love to him.”

    “…”

    “When you combine the first name and the last name, the meaning of the name—‘love’ and ‘eternity’—becomes… ‘love forever.’”

    “…”

    “Right now, Grandpa thinks… you have found eternal love.”

    “…”

    “Can you be the sky for this child, Theerak, forever?”

    “Grandpa…” Muenfah placed his hand on the shoulder of the smaller person sitting there. Theerak moved his hand to rest on top of his, as if offering encouragement.

    “…”

    “No matter how many skies there are… I’m confident that no sky could love Theerak as much as this sky does.”

    “…”

    “…And I will be the only Muenfah who remains loyal and steadfast to Theerak.”

    Grandpa nodded in acknowledgment. “Thank you, Muenfah.”

    “…”

    “I will watch your love grow strong.”

    Thank you too, Grandpa for staying as I requested.

     

    #However Many Thousand Skies

    Muenfah carried the smaller person, who had fallen asleep with their face pressed against Grandpa’s bed, to the large sofa. He arranged the pillow and their sleeping position to ensure they were as comfortable as possible. Then he sat down at their feet, placing both of their legs across his lap so they wouldn’t have to bend their knees with him sitting there. Muenfah knew full well that he wouldn’t be able to sleep tonight because he could only sleep in his own bed. Another reason was his concern for Grandpa, in case he needed something or wanted to use the bathroom—Muenfah could get up and assist him immediately.

    However, Grandpa slept soundly through the entire night. Muenfah didn’t have to get up to check on the patient at all, but he did have to keep steadying the smaller person, who tossed and turned so much they nearly fell off the sofa several times. Muenfah watched over Theerak until morning. When they woke up fully rested, they were in a good mood, as they were now.

    “Did you sleep well last night?…I slept so comfortably, absolutely.”

    Theerak sat up, smiling widely until his eyes squinted. Muenfah let out a small smile at the sight of the messy black hair after waking up. He reached out to help fix their hair into place and nodded lightly.

    “As long as you slept well, I am at ease.”

    “Being so sweet this early in the morning, huh, Sky? ~”

    “Heh.” Muenfah chuckled before looking down at his shirt. He thought about going home to shower and change after someone came to take over watching Grandpa. “Who’s coming to look after Grandpa this morning?”

    “Let me check the phone first.” Theerak said, pulling his phone out of his pants pocket before adding, “Pa—Dad.”

    Muenfah nodded and leaned forward to gently press his nose against Theerak’s head, giving it a soft sniff. “I think it’d be better if I leaves before your dad arrives.”

    “I think so too. That way, you won’t feel awkward either.” Theerak replied.

    “Can you stay with Grandpa alone?”

    “Yes, I can. There shouldn’t be any problems in the morning.”

    “Okay then. In that case, I will head out first.”

    “Alright…”

    Muenfah stood up to his full height. He wanted to say goodbye to Grandpa too, but since the old man was still sound asleep, he didn’t want to disturb him. Muenfah turned back to the small figure who looked up at him with a sweet smile. He leaned down to give Theerak a quick kiss on the lips before saying “I love you.”

    “I love Phii Fah too.”

    Muenfah gently patted Theerak’s head before stepping out of the room. He raised a hand to lightly squeeze the back of his neck as he closed the door. Muenfah felt a slight exhaustion from staying up all night, but the person standing in front of him snapped him fully awake, erasing all traces of fatigue.

    “Hello, Uncle.” Muenfah said, raising his hands to give a polite wai to Theerak’s father, who wore a calm, expressionless face.

    “Hello.”

    “Theerak and Grandpa are inside the room.”

    “I know…”

    “Alright, I’ll take my leave now.”

    Muenfah bowed his head to the man once more before turning to walk away.

    “Wait…”

    But a deep voice called out, halting his steps.

    “…”

    Muenfah turned back to face Theerak’s father again. The man showed no emotion in his eyes, making it impossible for Muenfah to guess what he was feeling.

    “If I asked you not to be with Theerak… could you do it?”

    “…”

    “If you truly love Theerak, you should be able to, right?”

    The question squeezed Muenfah’s heart tightly, making it feel as though his world was crumbling. But the image of Theerak’s smile flashed in his mind, and it gave him the strength to feel that the world would be okay. No matter how much it hurt, he had to push through to protect that smile.

    “Because I truly love Theerak, I can’t let go of him.” Muenfah replied.

    “…”

    “I won’t stop loving Theerak…”

    “…”

    “Even if I have to die in front of you, Uncle… I won’t stop loving

    Theerak.”

    With the man’s stern eyes fixed on him, Muenfah made his decision. He dropped to his knees on the floor and looked up at Theerak’s father.

    “Uncle… please give me a chance just once.”

    “…”

    “I won’t make any promises at all… but I’m confident that Theerak won’t regret being with me.”

    “…”

    “Because if he’s hurt… the one who’ll be hurt even more is me.”

    “…”

    “But if you don’t give me this chance… I’ll have no choice but to keep loving Theerak anyway.”

    “…”

    “I’ll love him and stand by his side, no matter what happens.”

    Muenfah stared deeply into those stern eyes, but soon those eyes softened noticeably.

    “I thought you were going to give up.”

    “…”

    “Your answer was quite unexpected.”

    “…”

    “If you don’t get up quickly, I won’t give you that chance.”

    Before Muenfah could even feel relieved, he hurriedly stood up to his full height. He maintained eye contact with the father, thinking he wasn’t dreaming—his father had truly given him the chance to love Theerak. “Thank you, Uncle… for giving me this chance.”

    “And one more thing… if you keep calling me ‘Uncle,’ you won’t get that chance because it means you’re still an outsider, not part of the Niran family.”

    “…”

    “If you want to be part of the Niran family you need to call me ‘Dad,’ understand?”

    Muenfah nodded before saying, “Yes, Dad.”

    “The last time we met wasn’t exactly pleasant…” The father stepped closer to him, gently patting his shoulder before saying, “I’m sorry.”

    “It’s okay, I understand.”

    “The terrible things I’ve been through made me lose my senses…” The father lowered his head slightly, as if trying to hold back some emotions, before looking up to meet his gaze again. “I hope… from now on, we can create good memories together.”

    Muenfah could only nod, overwhelmed by the flood of emotions that left him speechless. “…”

    “…” The father brushed his hand lightly over the bloodstains on his shirt before saying, “Thank you. If it weren’t for you, Muenfah, saving my dad… everyone would probably be sitting here grieving by now.”

    “…”

    “Go rest. You must be exhausted since yesterday.”

    Muenfah remembered that… when we speak words straight from the heart… even if they’re just short sentences they carry their own value.

    “Thank you, Dad.”

    The most valuable thank you to repay the one who gave him the most precious thing in life.

    TBC

     

    YOURSKY CHAPTERS HOME

  • YOURSKY, Chapter 26

    YOURSKY, Chapter 26

       YOURSKY, Chapter 26

    After seeing Muenfah off, Theerak walked back into the house. He wanted to take a different route to avoid his Dad gaze, but since his Dad was sitting in the living room, it was hard to escape. Theerak felt that his Dad wasn’t ready to talk or face him right now. But as he stepped past the glass door, a deep, familiar voice called out.

    “Rak…”

    “Y-Yes, Dad.” Theerak froze mid-step before turning to look at Dad, who was standing by the sofa.

    “Can I talk to you for a bit?”

    Theerak pressed his lips together tightly. Truthfully, he wasn’t quite ready either, but he nodded in agreement. “Yes, Dad.”

    He walked closer to Dad. Theerak could see the sadness and disappointment still shining clearly in Dad’s eyes. From childhood to now, he’d never received a look like this before. Having always been accepted, it felt heavy and painful to face rejection now.

    Dad hesitated as he stood in front of him. Theerak pressed his lips together to hold back his own emotions. Dad let out a sigh before asking in a calm, steady voice.

    “These days, your classes don’t line up with Phii Babe’s anymore?”

    “Yes, Dad…”

    “I’ll leave my car here for you to use… I can go back to using the official car.”

    Theerak understood now… understood how hard this was for his Dad. “It’s okay, Dad… I can take the taxi van to school.”

    “Because lately, I been too focused on work. I haven’t taken good enough care of you and Babe, so someone else had to step in instead.”

    “…”

    Dad turned his face away for a moment before looking back to meet his eyes again. “Return his car… and don’t use his car again.”

    “…Yes, Dad.”

    “I don’t know what’s been happening while I’ve been away… Normally, everyone would always tell me if something changed in our family.”

    “…”

    “But this time, no one told me anything…”

    “I’m sorry, Dad.”

    “But I know… even if you’d told me beforehand, it’d still be more than I could handle.”

    “Dad…”

    Theerak tried to ask for a chance from his father again, but because his father could already guess, he shook his head in refusal. In just a blink, his father’s eyes turned red. Theerak swallowed hard and pressed his lips together tightly. He felt a crushing pain that made it almost impossible to breathe.

    “I’ve tried to move past these feelings… so that we could all be happy.” his father said.

    “…”

    “I’ve tried, Rak…” His father avoided his gaze. “But I can’t do it.” “…”

    “Please, Rak… can’t you not love another man?”

    His father asked in a gentle tone, but to Theerak, it felt like a sharp knife slicing through his heart. The overwhelming pain made his mind go numb, unable to function. He didn’t feel the sting in his nose even though tears welled up around his eyes. But because Theerak wanted his father to see that this love had made him stronger and more mature, he swallowed everything down… even the choking pain that rose up and turned into tears.

    “Because I love you so much, Dad. You’re everything to me… that’s why I don’t want to lie to you.”

    “…”

    “I don’t want to promise you something I’m not sure I can do… I don’t want to make you sad because of me again.”

    “…”

    This time, Theerak tried hard to swallow the lump of tears stuck in his throat. It took him a moment until they faded from the edges of his eyes before he continued, “…Because just disappointing you with this is already more than enough.”

    “…”

    It was then that Theerak dropped to his knees on the floor and bowed down to his father’s feet. He didn’t hope for forgiveness or acceptance anytime soon, but only that his father wouldn’t feel more sorrow or disappointment. Theerak understood that his father had his own reasons, that he was doing his best as a father, and that he, too, had to do his best as a son.

    “I’m sorry, Dad.”

    “…”

    “What I’m asking… you can’t do it, can you?”

    Theerak stayed kneeling with his head bowed, not looking up at his father because he feared everything he’d held back would come pouring out. He shook his head lightly before saying, “I can’t… I can’t let go of Phii Fah.”

    “…”

    “I love you with my life, Dad…” Theerak paused to take a breath, “…but please let me in this life choose the one I love.”

    “…”

    Theerak knelt there waiting for an answer. Normally, his father never made him wait, no matter the issue. He’d get a response within minutes. But the silence that crept between them now was likely his father’s clear answer. Theerak bowed to his father’s feet once more before standing up and leaving the spot. He climbed the stairs with blurred vision, and since he was no longer in front of his father, he could finally let out some of what he’d been holding back.

    The little one roughly wiped his tears with the back of his hand as he walked into his room. The moment the door shut completely, an endless stream of tears—coming from who knows where—poured out uncontrollably. Theerak slumped onto his desk chair and let himself cry as much as he needed. His heart ached for answering his father that way, and the pain doubled when he thought of someone else.

    “Phii Fah…”

    Yes… at this moment, Theerak needed Muenfah so much, but because he didn’t want the other to worry or feel even more anxious, he closed his eyes to recall that same old smile. Muenfah could always be his source of strength, even if it was just a vivid memory playing in his mind. Theerak placed his hand over the left side of his chest because it felt heavy and aching. He rubbed it gently to comfort himself.

    Knock, knock.

    The sound of a knock on the door made Theerak stop everything he was doing. He wiped the tears streaming down both cheeks, took a deep breath to steady himself, and prayed that the person behind the door wasn’t Dad.

    His prayer this time worked.

    Because the person standing in front of him was…

    “Phii Babe.”

    “Can I come inside?”

    Theerak nodded in response and led his older sister into the room. He sat down on the bed, giving up the chair at his desk to Phii Babe as usual. But this time, Phii Babe didn’t try to claim his favorite chair. She walked over and plopped down beside him instead.

    “It’s a bit tough, huh…” Phii Babe reached out to gently rub his shoulder before continuing, “But I believe you and Fah will get through this.”

    Theerak nodded. “I hope that one day Dad will feel happy for the two of us.”

    It was then that Phii Babe hugged him and rubbed his back lightly. Theerak hugged her back and nodded to let her know he felt the encouragement she was giving him.

    “Thank you, Phii Babe,” Theerak tried to speak without his voice trembling.

    “…I’m right here, Rak. If you want to cry, just cry. You don’t have to hold it back anymore.”

    “…” Theerak tilted his face to rest on his sister’s shoulder and did as she said. The flood of tears he’d been holding back poured out endlessly.

    They sat there hugging in silence, yet they understood each other without needing to explain anything. Theerak thought he was incredibly lucky to have a sister like Phii Babe—someone who was the backbone of his happiness and a refuge when he felt uneasy.

    The gentle touch rubbing his back to comfort him reminded Theerak of when he was a child. Phii Babe was the only one who could stop his crying just by lightly rubbing his back.

    But as we grew up…

    The comforting touch from someone who understood couldn’t stop the tears anymore.

    Instead, they flowed even more… to help wash away the pain inside his heart.

    After Phii Babe left, Theerak went downstairs to walk in the backyard with Moogrob. Whenever he felt really down, he liked to sit and watch the chubby little pup run around until it was panting and then come lie down at his feet. Like right now, as he shifted his gaze from the night sky to Moogrob, who was lying with its tongue hanging out at his feet.

    Theerak gave a faint smile before saying, “Tired, huh, Moogrob?”

    While he was looking at Moogrob, Theerak heard the sound of someone opening the door. He saw both Dad and Mom walking toward the backyard with tense expressions. Theerak picked up Moogrob and stood behind the mango tree to hide.

    It was the first time he’d seen Dad and Mom with such expressions while they were together.

    “What did you say to our son this evening?”

    “…”

    “Rit…”

    “I asked Rak not to love another man.”

    “I begged you to give our son some time first.”

    “…”

    His Mom let out a sigh before raising her hand to rub her temple, then continued, “Rit… do you want to know why I didn’t tell you about this, even though I’ve known for a long time that Fah and Rak like each other?”

    “…”

    “It’s not because you’re not important enough… but because I knew that your past trauma would stop our son’s love from moving forward.”

    “…”

    “I knew that if I had told you about this from the start, you’d still end up reacting like this… Fah and Theerak wouldn’t be able to love each other like they do now, because Theerak would have chosen you over him back when his feelings weren’t yet stable. But now, his feelings are solid, and that’s why the two of them will get through everything together, even if that obstacle is the father he loves as much as his life.”

    “…”

    “Do you realize that you can accept our son loving another man… it’s just that you haven’t been able to move past that one thing?”

    “You and your dad know how much that incident hurt me… I don’t want it to happen to our child.”

    “Rit… how do you know something like that will happen to our son?”

    “…”

    “You can’t judge our son’s love life based on your friend’s love life…” “…”

    “Babe told me that Fah has secretly loved Theerak for years. He never demanded anything, never wanted anything from Theerak… all he ever gave was kindness. Fah loved Theerak even before that day happened.”

    “…”

    “…As for the car, Babe said Fah didn’t just lend it to Theerak—Fah bought that car for him outright.”

    Dad, who had been avoiding Mom’s gaze, turned back to look at her instantly, “…”

    “But Theerak refused to put it in his name for several reasons, one of them being that family is a priority for him, which influenced his decision. Even though he could have owned the car himself.”

    “…”

    “Rak is growing up… but no matter how much he grows, family will always come first for him.”

    “…”

    “I’m not supporting Fah because he bought an expensive car for our son… but I feel for him, having to overcome all those feelings on his own.”

    “…”

    “…And I feel for him too, because for him to feel like, love, and accept himself, he must have gone through a lot as well.”

    “…”

    “The truth is, it’s not just the two of them who have to overcome all these difficult feelings… but me as a mother too, your father, Babe—we all have to come to terms with this change. No one can accept it right away.”

    “…”

    “But in the end, we have to manage… and do you know why?”

    “…”

    “Because his smile is more important than anything else.”

    “…”

    “I don’t know what the future holds, whether Fah will still make Theerak smile the same way… but that’s a matter for the future.”

    “…”

    “You once told me that thinking about the future makes us smile less because we worry about what might happen, so we should focus on the present that makes us smile.”

    “…”

    “As parents, we should love and take care of our child the best we can, but don’t forget that we can only care for his body… his heart and life belong to him.” Mom said before walking over to hug and comfort Dad.

    “…It’s so hard, honey. I don’t know if I can accept it.”

    “Please… don’t let your past destroy our son’s love.”

    Theerak, standing there holding Moogrob, lowered his eyes and pressed his lips tightly together. At this moment, he realized Dad didn’t reject the two of them. It was just that some past event, unknown to him, had left a scar on Dad. Because Dad loved him so much, he feared something bad might happen to him like it did to himself. Theerak didn’t know how much pain Dad felt when recalling the past. He only knew that their love must be a sharp knife cutting into Dad’s old wounds.

    Dad wasn’t hurting any less than the two of them.

    And Dad was trying to overcome all these feelings just like everyone else.

     

    #However Many Thousand Skies

    After talking with his wife, Rit still wandered in the garden, mulling over everything that happened today. He let out a sigh as memories of his old friend Natee resurfaced. Then he opened his eyes to remind himself that this was the present. A gentle breeze always seemed to wrap around him whenever he thought of his dear friend. Rit let out a faint smile as Natee’s voice and words echoed in his mind.

    ‘Rak Niran, handsome like his father Natee, no doubt.’

    ‘He’s got to look like me, damn it. I’m his real dad, you know!’

       ‘Let me, his godfather, indulge in a little self-flattery, will you?’

    Rit chuckled softly, thinking of the goofy smile of that godfather who was utterly smitten with his newborn son. He closed his eyes to soak in every feeling once more, and when he opened them, Rit felt like a pair of eyes were watching him. He stepped closer to the mango tree and vaguely saw a small figure holding a puppy, partially hidden by branches and leaves. The figure refused to show himself, trying to tuck himself deeper into the bushes. Rit shook his head slightly, thinking his son must hate him now.

    He didn’t want to act that way, but everything happened so quickly that he couldn’t brace himself. Rit had never been aware of this beforehand. His whole life, he’d prayed that this kind of love wouldn’t happen with his own child, but suddenly, one day, the thing he dreaded most came true. The painful past he’d tried to erase came rushing back, as vivid as if it had happened yesterday. Shock and worry struck him with relentless speed. Rit admitted he might have made a mistake speaking to his son like that, but everything swirling in his heart turned him into someone who’d lost all sense.

    Rit regretted what had happened. He was trying to move past it all for everyone’s happiness. Theerak might not realize how hard it was, but if he could see the memories Rit held, Theerak might forgive a father like him.

    With that thought, the images from years ago looped back into his mind…

    “Rak Niran, handsome like his father Natee, no doubt.”

    “He’s got to look like me, damn it. I’m his real dad, you know!”

    “Let me, his godfather, indulge in a little self-flattery, will you?”

       “Get over here… the nurse has already drawn the curtain.”

    Rit looked at his best friend, whom he’d known since third grade, gone to police academy with, and who was now his colleague. Most recently, Natee had become the godfather of his son. In all his life, Rit had never been apart from this friend. He thought of Natee as a part of his life as valuable as his family.

    “I want to hold Theerak…”

    “You can hold him tomorrow… the nurse will take Theerak to his mom for feeding soon. Come early, alright?”

    “I’ll be here early anyway, because I won’t be around in the evening.”

    “Don’t tell me you’re going to that jerk’s wedding.”

    “I’m not going, but I want to take some time to clear my head.”

    “If it’s too much, come crash at my place… my dad’s been asking about you.”

    “Tell your dad thanks for worrying about me… but I’ll be fine.”

    Rit watched his best friend walk over to the balcony of this floor. He sighed before reaching out to lightly pat Natee’s shoulder, offering comfort. Natee had been heartbroken just three months ago. Rit didn’t think it was just a broken heart this time—he felt it was a cold-blooded betrayal by someone Natee loved. Natee’s partner was a fellow police officer from another province, someone he’d fallen for during a temporary assignment there. Rit had always known about it and never interfered in his friend’s love life.

    Natee had been with that man for years, visiting back and forth constantly. Then one day, Natee came to him with red, swollen eyes, sobbing uncontrollably in a way Rit rarely saw. He could still remember the sound of Natee’s choked voice clearly. Natee said…

    “Bro… he’s got someone else.”

    “…”

    “He cheated on me.”

    “…”

    “He said he’s sorry… but he can’t go on with me anymore.”

    It probably wouldn’t have hurt so much if that man had cheated on Natee with another man. But instead, he went back to being with a woman. All this time, Natee had loved that man with all his heart. He was willing to be unaccepted by his family, and Natee sacrificed his weekends to tutor his lover so he could pass the exam to rise from a non-commissioned police officer to a commissioned one. Because Natee was smart, he managed to become a commissioned officer alongside his boyfriend, though they were still stationed in different provinces.

    And to make matters worse, Natee hadn’t even had time to fully process it.

    He knew he still hoped his lover would come back to love him like before. But just a few weeks before Theerak was due to be born, a wedding invitation from his ex arrived at his workplace. That faint glimmer of hope, like a flickering candle, was snuffed out.

    Natee probably realized by then that his hopes were no longer possible.

    “Do you know why I asked you to be Theerak’s godfather?”

    “Because when I asked to be Babe’s godfather, you wouldn’t let me, right?”

    “Because back then, I still thought you might have a family of your own someday.”

    “…”

    “But now I know… no matter what you are, Theerak will still be your family.”

    “…” Natee averted his gaze before nodding. “Rit… I don’t know how to thank you. I…”

    “You don’t need to thank me. Just love Theerak a lot and take care of him so he grows up with a smile every day. That’s enough.”

    “Yeah… I’ll watch over and protect Theerak no matter where I am.”

    “Are you going back to the police flat tonight?”

    “Yeah… I’ll go pack my stuff before moving back to my dad’s place for good.”

    “Tonight, I have to stay at the hospital with my wife, so I won’t be able to check on work… Could you help me clear some of it up? You don’t have to finish everything, just today’s stuff is fine.”

    “Sure, got it… See you tomorrow morning.”

    Rit nodded at his friend. That day, he watched Natee walk away until he was out of sight, thinking that he must have started to come to terms with it. Theerak was probably the anchor that helped him feel a bit better. Natee once told him that breaking up with that man felt like the family life they had planned together crumbled to pieces. Rit didn’t know how beautifully two people could dream together but when it fell apart the whole world must have shattered.

    The path they had laid out must have become empty.

    In the morning, a nurse wheeled in a crib with a cute, chubby-cheeked baby into the room. Rit and everyone in the family had been waiting to welcome the new member for two days now, including Natee, who stood smiling at Theerak.

    “Daddy… will my little brother love me?”

    “Of course, sweetheart. He’ll love you so much.”

    “My little brother…”

    “You’re really smitten with him, aren’t you, big sister?”

    “Grandpa, hold me up so I can see him…”

    It was probably because his eldest daughter wanted a clearer look at her little brother that she asked Grandpa to lift her. Standing on tiptoes wasn’t enough to add the height she needed to peek over the edge of the clear crib that kept her from touching her baby brother.

    “Let Uncle Natee help, okay…”

    Natee walked over to lift Babe closer to Theerak, then gently offered blessings to his godchild as he always had. Rit noticed his friend’s reddening eyes and the trembling in his voice at times.

    “Theerak… you must be a good boy for your dad, your mom, and your grandpa, okay?”

    “…”

    “Daddy Natee wishes for Theerak to smile every day… wishes for Theerak to be everyone’s beloved.”

    “…”

    “May you be a gentle person with a strong heart.” Natee paused, then leaned down to kiss Theerak’s forehead while still holding Babe, before continuing, “May you find a good lover, someone steadfast and devoted only to you.”

    “…”

    “Daddy Natee loves you so much… my last little heart.”

    Rit wasn’t sure if it was the heartfelt words from his friend or the touching atmosphere filled with family that made his nose sting, but for whatever reason, no one would easily see his tears.

    After Natee finished visiting Theerak, he excused himself to handle some business at the police flat again. Rit went down to see his friend off at the parking lot. Natee’s expression wasn’t great, likely because today was his ex’s wedding day. Concerned, Rit asked “Want to crash at my dad’s place tonight?…If you’re not ready to go back to your own house.”

    “I’ll be fine… Oh, I cleared all the work for you already.”

    “All three stacks?”

    “Yeah…”

    “You’re insane… That much work? Don’t tell me you stayed up all night doing it.”

    “I didn’t have anything else to do, so I just kept at it.”

    “…I want to chew you out, but I guess thanks are in order first.”

    “Then I’ll head out.”

    Rit nodded and stood there until his friend drove off, then returned upstairs to be with the family. Later that evening, he got a call from work asking him to check out a scene. A junior officer said the incident happened at the police flat where he was stationed. At that moment, Rit felt his heart drop to the floor. He pressed the junior for details, but they wouldn’t say more. Unable to stand it, Rit asked his wife’s permission to go check the scene as requested.

    When the junior stood with red, teary eyes in front of Natee’s residence building, Rit tried to steady himself and prayed that what he feared wasn’t true. But since he hadn’t been able to reach his friend since driving here, Rit had to brace himself for the worst.

    Still, he believed Natee wouldn’t do something like that.

    He’d hold up… he had to hold up.

    “Phii Rit, you can go up now. The captain’s waiting for you.”

    “Which room?”

    “The captain’s room.”

    Rit didn’t hesitate and immediately rushed up to Natee’s room. The first thing he saw was several police officers collecting evidence, but as soon as they noticed him, they quickly stepped aside and nodded for him to enter Natee’s quarters. What made Rit’s knees buckle, causing him to collapse to the floor, was the sight of his friend’s lifeless body lying in a pool of blood. That bastard Natee had ended his own life with his trusty gun.

    It was at that moment that Rit was so overwhelmed with grief he couldn’t control himself. He crawled over, sobbing, and wrapped his arms around his friend, repeatedly asking for the reason behind this reckless act.

    “Why the hell did you do this, Natee…?”

    “…”

    “If you couldn’t take it, why didn’t you tell me?!”

    Rit still clung to the hope that this wasn’t real, that the scene before him was just a dream, and soon he’d wake up to see his friend with his son again. But the reality in front of him served as a stark reminder that it had all truly happened. One of the officers handed him a letter. Rit took it and opened it while still holding his friend in his arms.

    To Rit, my dear friend; Don’t be sad. This was my decision. I might seem like an idiot for doing this, but no one who isn’t me could understand how much it hurts. I tried to come to terms with it, but every day my heart only thought of him. The memories kept coming back to torment me. When he told me he was sorry for never admitting the truth—that he didn’t love me, that it was just attachment, and the one he truly loved was that woman—it was like I died right then and there. I’m not asking you to understand me, Rit, but I want to apologize to you. I know everyone must be devastated. I’m no less heartbroken than anyone else.

    But I can’t keep living in this empty world anymore—a world where I wake up knowing everything has crumbled. Still, I’m glad the last thing I got in this life was Rak Niran. He’s the final piece of my heart I’ll take with me. Please tell Theerak I’m sorry for being a godfather too weak to stay and protect him, but I promise I’ll watch over and care for him forever. You have to love and look after him the best you can. Don’t let him go through the awful things I did. Don’t let bad people take advantage of him.

    Rit… please take care of my Little Rak for me. Help him find happiness and smile a lot, just like Babe too.

    Love Natee

    Rit shook his head to dispel the memory of himself crying like a madman after finishing the letter. Even thinking about it now brought tears to his eyes.

    He thought everything would take time.

    By now, Rit had enough clarity to realize that… whether it’s love between a man and a man or a man and a woman, love always comes with risks. Natee’s decision to end his life stemmed from being with a bad lover, not because the form of love was different and caused such an outcome. The reason Rit hadn’t reflected on this from the start was that he was too focused on preventing it from happening to his own son, forgetting to consider what he’d do if it actually did happen. Since he hadn’t prepared his heart for it, his decisions ended up causing pain to everyone. From now on, he could only hope and pray…

    Rit prayed that Theerak’s love this time would heal the wounds of the past.

    Then he could bring back his son’s smile…

    “Hey, Natee… Theerak has grown up so much now, huh? You’ve got to keep cheering him on—and me too.”

    Rit spoke softly before turning to head back into the house. If he didn’t go inside, that precious son of his, hiding under the mango tree, wouldn’t come out. As he walked past the backyard garden, Rit had one thing he wanted to say…

    “I’m sorry, Theerak… Dad will try harder.”

     

    #However Many Thousand Skies

    “Crispy pork, Phii Rak said not to squirm—Dad’s already walking over.”

    Theerak lowered his eyes to look at the chubby little puppy wriggling in his arms. Only after he saw his father walk into the house did he emerge from his hiding spot. But a hoarse voice calling from behind startled him.

    “Theerak…”

    “G-Grandpa.”

    “What’s with this grandkid… playing under the mango tree at night? Aren’t you afraid a snake might drag you off to eat?”

    “…”

    “The snake would probably be full for a whole year, getting both a person and a dog.”

    Theerak gave a faint smile before setting the chubby pup down. “Did you come out through the back door, Grandpa?”

    “Yeah… I saw something vague under the mango tree, so I came to check.

    Thought it might be a thief breaking in.”

    “It’s just me, Grandpa…”

    “Why were you under the mango tree?”

    Theerak looked up to meet Grandpa’s eyes before lowering his gaze again.

    “Uh…”

    “Want to take a walk in the garden together first?…I remember we haven’t strolled through the garden at night in a long time.”

    “Sure, Grandpa.”

    Theerak walked side by side with Grandpa. Unsure of what to say, he tilted his head to look at the dull sky he didn’t particularly like, then stole a glance at Grandpa’s profile. Grandpa turned and gave him the same warm smile as always before asking “What did your dad say to you this evening?”

    Just thinking about his father’s words sent a sharp pang through his heart.

    “Dad asked me not to love another man.”

    “…” Grandpa nodded. “And can you do that?”

    Theerak shook his head in refusal. “…”

    “Can you stop loving Muenfah?”

    “No, Grandpa.”

    Grandpa nodded again. “No one can abandon their own tree of love.”

    “…”

    “…And no one can let the tree of love they’ve nurtured die right in front of them.”

    “…”

    “If you and Muenfah hold hands tightly enough, take care of it together, and support each other… this tree of love will grow beautifully and have a strong foundation of love.”

    “…”

    “I’ll be rooting for you and watching this tree of love grow.”

    Theerak pressed his lips together and nodded. “Thank you, Grandpa.”

    “…” Grandpa sighed before continuing, “Don’t be mad at your dad, alright, darling?”

    “I’ve never thought of being mad at him, Grandpa. I understand everything about Dad.”

    “This matter… Grandpa and your mom are partly to blame too. We knew full well how much that issue would affect Rit’s heart, but we chose not to let him know beforehand. We let him find out all at once… so Rit was like he was in shock and couldn’t accept the truth, which is why he spoke to us like that.”

    “…”

    Grandpa reached out to pat his head before continuing, “Your dad didn’t mean to hurt us.”

    “…”

    “Right now, we might see him as cruel or narrow-minded, but don’t forget that he didn’t know anything beforehand—not like your mom and me, who’ve seen your smiles all along.”

    “…”

    “People have different feelings and thoughts, shaped by the experiences they’ve been through in the past.”

    “…”

    “As long as we can’t fully understand or feel how happy or hurt he was by the past he’s lived through… Grandpa doesn’t want us to judge him as a bad person or someone narrow-minded.”

    “…”

    “The saying, ‘If you’re not him, you’ll never know,’ still holds true.” “…”

    “Grandpa will tell you this story… so Rak can understand your dad better.”

    “What story, Grandpa?”

    “A story about the past your dad went through…”

    Theerak fell silent, thinking about the words his mom had said while talking to his dad, “…”

    “Rit had a close friend… a friend he’d studied with since third grade. Nathi was close to everyone in our family. Babe met Nathi when she was really young, but she probably doesn’t remember him now.”

    “…”

    “Nathi studied with your dad all the way until they both passed the police exam together. They trained together, ate, slept, and hung out together… they were together almost their whole lives.”

    “…”

    “Nathi had a boyfriend, but they broke up because that guy went back to dating a woman…” Grandpa paused, as if steeling himself, before continuing,    “The day you were born… Nathi’s dad came to see you at the hospital.”

    “Nathi’s dad?”

    Grandpa nodded. “Yes… Rit made Nathi your godfather.”

    “…” Theerak froze in shock because he’d never heard this story before. No one had ever told him about it.

    “But after Nathi came to bless you on the second day… Nathi took his own life. That day was his ex’s wedding day.”

    “…”

    “Your dad was devastated… so much that Grandpa and your mom couldn’t help but worry about him.”

    “…”

    “But in the end, your dad got through that tough time.”

    “…”

    “And Grandpa believes that this time, your dad will get through it too.”

    “Yes, Grandpa… Rak understands everything a lot better now.”

    “Dad, Mom, and Grandpa decided not to tell Rak and Babe about Natee when they grew up because it was something everyone tried to forget… but Grandpa thinks we were wrong. Because no matter what happens in life, there’s no way to forget it. We have to come to terms with it and live with it.”

    “…”

    “Just like what your Dad is trying to do now… I believe Rit is trying his hardest for you.”

    “…”

    “Some of your Dad’s actions and words might have hurt you, but I think your Dad isn’t hurting any less than you… He might have made mistakes in some things, but he’ll always be your dad.”

    Theerak smiled through tears. He understood what his Grandpa was saying and how his Dad felt now, “…”

    “Just give him some time… you need to give your Dad time, and your Dad needs to give you time. We all need to give each other time.”

    “Yes, Grandpa.”

    “I’m rooting for you, Rak.”

    “Thank you, Grandpa.”

     

    #However Many Thousand Skies

    After Theerak finished talking with Grandpa, he went up to his room to wait for a call from Muenfah, because it was almost time for Fah’s shift. Theerak sighed while thinking about what Grandpa had told him. In truth, Dad might have accepted him and Muenfah more easily if he hadn’t gone through that experience. He wanted to tell Muenfah about it so he could understand Dad better, but Theerak thought it’d be better to hold off for now. Right now, he shouldn’t burden him with anything more—just offer encouragement so they could get through this day together.

    LINE ~

    M.FAH: I’m at the shop now, okay?

    Theerak: Okay, Phii Fah.

    M.FAH: Theerak, what are you doing?

    M.FAH: Are you overthinking things…?

    Theerak gave a faint smile. Muenfah always knew what was on his mind.

    Theerak: I’m not overthinking as much as I’m missing you. M.FAH: Theerak, you don’t miss me as much as I miss you.

    Theerak now believed that Fah’s gloomy day could brighten up because of

    Muenfah. He was about to reply when Muenfah called him first. As soon as

    Theerak picked up, he heard the voice of a singer speaking. He guessed Muenfah must be in the VIP zone near the stage, because the singer’s voice was crystal clear.

    [This song was requested by Khun Muenfah, the owner himself. I’ll sing it with all my heart.]

    “…”

    [Khun Muenfah said he’s dedicating this song to his beloved. He wants to give this song to you, Rak Niran.]

    “…”

    [I requested this song for you… Listen carefully, okay?]

    “Okay, Phii Fah…”

    [You are love, you are my heart, you are meaning, you are my soul, you are life, you are everything, you are the path, to the word love] Just hearing the first verse of the song, Theerak had to press his lips tightly together…

    “…”

    [Who decided this, that we would meet and then part, testing something with me, playing what game with you, who set it up this way, or was it because of your heart, not wanting us to meet, so you went far away]

    “…”

    [But I know, I know, I believe that we, both of us, still love each other, and I know, I know, I believe you had a reason for doing that, but no matter the reason, wherever you are, I’ll follow you, follow my heart back]

    It was at this moment that Theerak let his tears fall even as he smiled. He heard Muenfah singing along with the singer. Theerak closed his eyes, nodding in acknowledgment of what Muenfah was trying to convey.

    [You are love, you are my heart, you are meaning, you are my soul, you are life, you are everything, no matter how far the path, I’ll set out to find you, I’ll go meet you, I’ll search until I find that heart, to the ends of Fah or wherever it may be, I’ll follow my heart, yours and mine, back home]

    “Phii Fah…” Theerak called out to him with a trembling voice.

    [Yes, my good one]

    “Phii Fah you are everything to me too.”

    [I really want to hug you right now]

    “I want to hug you too.”

    […]

    Theerak tried his hardest not to let his voice quiver as he spoke. “I understand what you meant by ‘heart breaking’ now.”

    [Kiss on the head, my good one]

    “…”

    [Be patient, okay… give your dad some time]

    “Yes, Phii Fah.”

    [my heart is breaking just as much as yours.]

    “Before Monday comes… I won’t let my heart break and die.”

    [Tomorrow’s already Sunday]

    “I will make it through these forty-eight hours.”

    [We’ll get through every hour together]

    “Yes, Phii Fah.”

    Theerak thought…

    Muenfah might not be with him every hour But the Sky is with him every second.

     

    #However Many Thousand Skies

    On a Sunday morning when Theerak would usually sleep in, today he had to wake up early because his Dad was home, just like every time his Dad returned. He wanted to spend more time together, even though there were misunderstandings between them. Theerak still wanted to keep things as they always were. He showered and went downstairs to brew coffee for Dad.

    Theerak saw his father sitting at the dining table in the middle of the house, reading the newspaper as usual. He walked into the kitchen to brew coffee for his father. Right now, it was just the two of them in the house. The others were probably out shopping or running personal errands. Sunday mornings often had this kind of atmosphere— quiet, calm, and warm.

    He’d just realized that every event, big or small, required time. Theerak had also come to understand that avoiding confrontation wasn’t a good way to solve problems. It only led to more misunderstanding and distance. What he should do was keep everything as normal as possible, just avoiding topics that might spark conflict again.

    Theerak thought this was the best approach— letting time guide him and his father to meet halfway.

    “Black coffee, no sugar, Dad.”

    His father lowered the newspaper and looked at him. “…”

    “Do you want anything else, Dad?” Since his father shook his head, Theerak figured he wasn’t ready to face him yet. He thought it’d be best to step back and give his father some space.

    “If you need anything, just call me, Dad. I’ll go play with Moogrob in the backyard.”

    “Babe and Dom took Moogrob to get vaccinated…” His father folded the newspaper and placed it on the table before taking a sip of coffee. “Sit and chat with me for a bit, Theerak.”

    “…”

    “Normally, on Sundays when I’m home, you’d tell me about school and your friends.”

    “Yes, Dad.” Theerak sat down across from his father. He missed his father with all his heart. He remembered it had been a while since his father last came home, and it had been just as long since he’d made this black coffee recipe for him. “Does it taste the same, Dad?”

    “It does…” His father nodded, giving a faint smile as he looked at the coffee mug. “How’s school been lately?”

    “It’s been a bit tough, but I think I’m doing pretty well.”

    “My Theerak has always been a good student.”

    Theerak smiled at his father. He could tell his father was trying to make things better, probably wanting them to go back to how they used to be.

    “…”

    “And your friends, they’re doing well?”

    “Yes, Dad. Panli still teases me like always. Type and Joy still argue a lot, as usual.”

    His father chuckled softly before meeting his eyes. “Theerak…”

    “Yes, Dad?”

    “Even a father can make mistakes… but when he’s wrong, he should know it.”

    “…”

    “Even though you’re the son and I’m the father… if I’ve made you sad.”

    “…”

    “A father should apologize… I’m sorry, Theerak.”

    Theerak shook his head, even as clear tears welled up around his eyes. “It’s okay, Dad… I understand you.”

    “Come here, my chubby little pup.”

    Dad waved his hand, calling him over. Theerak got up from his chair and knelt in front of Dad. As he looked up at him, Dad pulled him into a hug and kissed the top of his head like he always did. Dad rubbed his head and then gently moved to his shoulder.

    “I’m sorry, okay?”

    “…” Theerak raised his hand to wipe the tears staining his cheeks before replying, “I have to apologize to you too. If I made you sad.” “You’re my pride… and you still are, even now.”

    “…” Theerak hugged Dad tightly.

    “Give me some time, Rak… I’m trying.”

    “Yes, Dad.”

     

    #However Many Thousand Skies

    Theerak quickly packed his pen into his bag the moment the professor ended the class. He was eager to go find Muenfah because he’d been holding out for forty-eight hours already. Last night, they barely talked since Dad invited everyone to watch a movie together. The time meant for Sky had to be given to the family instead. After the movie, Muenfah didn’t have any free time because he had to take care of things at the restaurant. Their schedules didn’t align, but he still sent a goodnight message as usual.

    Theerak glanced down at his phone screen while zipping up his bag.

    M.FAH: I’m is done with class. I’m waiting under the faculty building, okay?

    “Heading off to find Phii Fah, huh, chubby-cheeks?”

    “Yeah… Phii Fah is waiting for me under the faculty building.”

    “Hang in there, alright?”

    Theerak, who was checking his bag, looked up to meet his best friend’s eyes when he heard those words. Panli knew what he and Muenfah were going through because after that day’s incident, Muenfah went back to stay at home. Panli could tell his older brother wasn’t himself and asked what happened. When Panli found out Dad didn’t approve of their relationship, his best friend kept sending him encouraging messages.

    “Thanks, dog-face Panli.”

    “Want me to drop you off under the faculty building?”

    “No need. I can go myself.”

    The little guy smiled at his friend before leaving the classroom. Type and Joy, who had just returned from submitting work for another subject, called out to him.

    “Where you off to, chubby-cheeks?”

    “Yeah, where are you rushing off to? Didn’t the professor just end class?”

    “I’m hurrying to meet Phii Fah under the faculty building.”

    Type and Joy, who already knew about this because Panli had told them, quickly nodded and waved him off as if to say, “Go on, hurry!” Theerak didn’t waste time, waved goodbye to his friends, and took the elevator down to the faculty building.

    The moment the elevator doors opened, Theerak spotted a tall figure standing with friends at the smoking area. But Muenfah wasn’t smoking like the others. Theerak quickly strode over to him and called out.

    “Phii Fah…”

    “…”

    Muenfah turned to look with a calm expression, but the familiar smile appeared when he realized it was Theerak calling him. He chose to walk toward Theerak as well, so they met halfway.

    “Are you tired?”

    “Not tired.”

    Theerak smiled at Muenfah. The latter reached out to pat his head before pulling him into a hug. Muenfah pressed his lips and nose to Theerak’s shoulder, as he always did. Theerak closed his eyes and hugged the taller man back. He tried to soak in the feeling of this moment as much as possible. This time, it wasn’t a hug to stock up like when Muenfah went to Hong Kong.

    It was a hug to make up for the time they couldn’t be together.

    “I missed you so much it hurt…”

    “Even Face Timing and seeing each other’s faces isn’t the same as hugging, right?”

    “Heh.” Muenfah chuckled in his throat before continuing, “…Seeing but not being able to hug just makes me miss you even more.”

    “Seeing but not being able to kiss makes it even more torturous.”

    Muenfah laughed before pulling away from the hug. He moved his hand to gently stroke Theerak’s cheek and said, “I really want to kiss your cheek, but this probably isn’t the right place.”

    “Then how about you drop me off at home today? Originally, I was going to wait and go back with Phii Babe, but I think if I tell Phii Babe that you will take me, she won’t mind.”

    “Isn’t your dad still at home?”

    “Just drop me off at the village entrance, Phii Fah. I will walk into the house myself.”

    “…”

    “So we can have more time together…” Theerak reached out to hold the larger hand and said, “…Even if it’s just one more minute, it’s still worth it.”

    Muenfah gave him that same familiar smile, then draped an arm around his shoulder and led him to the parking lot. Along the way, Theerak stole a glance at the side profile of the taller man before saying…

    “I should’ve asked you to be my boyfriend the day I confessed at the airport.”

    Muenfah let out a smile and turned to meet his eyes, “Why does you think that?”

    “…Because I don’t want you to wait any longer than this.”

    Muenfah brought him to a stop by his car, then leaned down to press his nose to Theerak’s head. “The waiting ended the day you told me you loved me.”

    “…”

    Muenfah wrapped his arms around him and said, “Right now, no status matters as much as the love we have for each other.”

    “I love you Phii Fah so much.”

    Theerak said this while tightening the hug, but the phone vibrating in his pants pocket forced him to pull away. When Theerak took it out to check, he saw it was a call from Dad…

    “Yes, Dad?”

    [School’s out, right, Rak?]

    “Yes…”

    [I just called Babe, and she said you have to wait until evening to go back together?]

    “Yes…”

    [I’m out right now. Let me come pick you up.]

    Theerak looked up at Muenfah, who was standing there. “Uh… I’d rather not trouble you, Dad. I can get back on my own.”

    [Let me pick you up.]

    “…” Theerak pressed his lips together before meeting Muenfah’s gaze. The latter must have guessed what was going on, as he gave that familiar smile and nodded, signaling him to agree with Dad. “Alright, Dad… I’ll wait at the university.”

    [I’ll be there in about ten minutes.]

    “Okay, call me when you arrive, Dad. I’ll walk out then.”

    [Okay.]

    Theerak hung up the call with Dad and buried his face into the chest of the taller man. He heard Muenfah chuckle in his throat, so he looked up at the man smiling at him. Muenfah leaned down, pressing his nose to his forehead before raising an eyebrow playfully.

    “Phii Fah you aren’t sulking at all?”

    “If you’re sulking, how could I possibly sulk?”

    “I miss you so much… I was so excited to have a little more time together.”

    Muenfah laughed before cupping his cheeks with his hands. “Your dad probably wants to take care of you while he’s still here.”

    “Yeah… yesterday, Dad said that. He said he wants to be a good dad for one week to make up for the time he hasn’t been around to look after me.”

    “I understand your dad…” Muenfah leaned down and kissed his lips. “I understand how it feels to love Theerak, Rak, Niran, as much as life itself.”

    Hearing that, Theerak wrapped his arms around the taller man and pressed his face into his strong chest again. “Be patient, okay, my Phii Fah?”

    “So clingy…” Muenfah hugged him back and pressed his nose to his head once more. “I can handle it.”

    “I will be patient for you too.”

    “Thank you, my Theerak.”

    “…”

    “We’ll get through this time together, okay?”

    “Okay…” Perhaps because Theerak responded with a soft, weak voice, Muenfah gave him another encouraging kiss on the head.

     

    #However Many Thousand Skies

    While Theerak stood waiting for Dad with Muenfah, he shared stories about the past that Dad had gone through. Muenfah listened and understood Dad well. When Dad called to say he’d arrived at the university, Muenfah walked him out but kept a reasonable distance. He said it wasn’t the right time to show himself to Dad since Dad was still processing things.

    “Why’d you walk out alone, Rak? Have all your friends gone home already?”

    “Yes.”

    “So who kept you company while you waited for me to pick you up?”

    Theerak turned to look at his father, who was gazing at the road, before saying, “Uh…”

    “…”

    “…Phii Fah, Dad.”

    “…”

    His father stayed silent before turning the steering wheel at the intersection. Theerak let out a quiet sigh, thinking he shouldn’t have told the truth after all, knowing his father was still coming to terms with it. He should’ve given his father more time, but because Theerak didn’t want to lie to him, he chose to be honest.

    “…”

    “Having someone to keep you company is better than being alone…” his father said while driving, then continued, “But for now, Theerak, you’ll have to keep me company first. Your mom’s been helping your aunt make desserts every day, Grandpa keeps taking Moogrob out for walks, and your sibling has late classes. I’m alone at home… I feel lonely.”

    Theerak gave a faint smile, reaching out to gently rub his father’s arm before resting his head on his shoulder. “I’ll keep you company, Dad.”

    “While I’m home… give me all your time first, okay, Theerak?”

    Theerak furrowed his brows, puzzled by his father’s words, but didn’t dare ask. He just nodded and replied, “Yes, Dad.”

    After returning home, Theerak spent the whole time with his father. His father taught him how to play chess and took him to repot Grandpa’s cactus. By evening, when everyone else returned home, Phii Dom got his father caught up in a conversation about cars, giving Theerak a chance to slip away and call Muenfah from the backyard.

    Theerak dialed his “Sky” and tried to deepen his voice to tease the person on the other end into laughing.

    “Hello?”

    [Yes?]

    “Where are you at?”

    [Sky’s Beloved.]

    “Ugh… Phii Fah, don’t ruin my joke!”

    [Heh,…sorry, I apologize. Can you ask again?]

    “Where are you at?”

    […]

    “Is it Sky’s Beloved?”

    [Yes, this is Sky’s Beloved.]

    Theerak grinned before saying, “A kiss for you.”

    [Like my head kiss?]

    “I think so.” Theerak said, laughing.

    [You came out to call me —who’s keeping your dad company?]

    While in the car, Theerak had chatted with Muenfah on LINE and told him about his father asking for time. Muenfah hadn’t texted or called to bother him since, only telling him to spend as much time as possible with his father because he’d have to return to work in a few days. Theerak thought the same as Muenfah, but knowing that Muenfah was also waiting for him, he made some time for him too.

    “Dad’s talking with Phii Dom right now.”

    [Oh…]

    “Phii Fah, if you miss me, you can LINE me anytime, okay? You don’t have to hold back so much.”

    [Okay… but if I really didn’t hold back, I would probably LINE you all day long.]

    “Because you miss me every minute, right?”

    [Heh,…yes.]

    Theerak turned to look at the people in the house preparing to set the dinner table. He should go back and help everyone with the table too. “Phii

    Fah, I have to go now, okay?”

    [Okay.]

    “I love you, you know.”

    [I love you too.]

    Theerak went back inside to help Phii Babe set the table for our dinner. Once Mom brought out all the food and placed it on the table, everyone took their usual seats. Theerak glanced at the empty chair beside him that had been vacant for a while now. He smiled, thinking…

    One day, Muenfah will sit in this chair.

     

    #However Many Thousand Skies

    Over the past week, Dad had picked him up from the university almost every day. Theerak had been glued to Dad’s side the whole time. He only got to talk and see Muenfah for less than an hour each day. The longing had been building up little by little until Theerak could hardly bear it anymore. But since today was the last day Dad would be in Bangkok; he wanted to stay with Dad until the very last moment.

    “Rak… want to go buy a new crate for Moogrob together?”

    Theerak, who was watching TV on the couch with Dad, shook his head and switched the channel with the remote. But Phii Babe, who wasn’t usually one to nag, walked over and stood in front of the TV, blocking his view until he had to look up at her.

    “Phii Babe you are already going with Phii Dom, right?”

    “But I want us to pick it out together.”

    “But I have to stay with Dad. Mom and Grandpa aren’t home either.”

    “Go ahead, Rak. You’ve been with me all week already… Go out and see the world a bit.”

    Theerak turned to look at Dad, who was smiling at him, and asked, “Won’t you be lonely, Dad?”

    “Not anymore. I’ve been with my chubby pup all week—I’m starting to get tired of it.”

    Theerak laughed before saying, “You won’t be lonely for sure, right?”

    Dad nodded and said, “A million percent.”

    Seeing Dad reply with such a confident expression, Theerak decided to go buy the crate for Moogrob with Phii Babe. He walked to the car, thinking that on a holiday like this, the pet stores near home would probably be closed.

    Where was Phii Babe planning to buy it? Curiosity got the better of him, so he asked.

    “Where are you going to buy Moogrob’s crate, Phii Babe?”

    “I’m going to buy it at Chatuchak Market, but you’re staying here instead…”

    Phii Babe said as she handed him a cloudy white card. Theerak took it from the person sitting in the front seat and widened his eyes—because what he held in his hand was the keycard to Muenfah’s condo.

    “Phii Babe…”

    “I’m going to buy a cage for two hours… make the most of those two hours.”

    Theerak gave a small smile before saying, “Phii Fah must be so happy that I came to see him.”

    “…I feel so sorry for Fah, you know. If I didn’t do this, you and Fah probably wouldn’t get to be together at all.” Phii Babe said while shaking her head. “One of you is so busy being a good son that there’s hardly any time for your lover, while the other is being such a good lover that he’s torturing himself.”

    Everything Phii Babe said was spot on. He and Muenfah missed each other terribly, but because they both knew their responsibilities, they had to act this way. “Thank you, Phii Babe.”

    “No problem. Dom and I understand.”

    After Phii Babe and Phii Dom dropped him off at Muenfah’s condo, Theerak didn’t waste a second and hurried up to his room. He figured that on a day off like this, Muenfah would be up early watching the news, for sure.

    But when he got inside, there was no one around. Theerak closed the door and placed the keycard on the counter.

    He cracked open the door to Muenfah’s bedroom and saw him lying on the bed, wrapped in a blanket. Theerak walked over and stopped at the foot of the bed, where the tall figure was lying face down, shirtless. He climbed onto the bed and lay on top of Muenfah’s body.

    “Mmm…” Muenfah let out a low hum before saying, “Little one… how did you get here?”

    “Phii Babe and Phii Dom dropped me off…” Theerak replied before kissing Muenfah’s tattoo. He kissed it repeatedly, over and over, until the man beneath him burst out laughing. Theerak wrapped his arms around the larger figure, tilting his face to rest against his back. “I missed you so much it hurt…”

    “Can I see the face of the one who missed me so much?”

    Theerak shifted and got off from lying on top of Muenfah. He flopped down beside the taller man. Muenfah moved his face to nuzzle against Theerak’s chest before speaking in a muffled voice.

    “Last night, I had a fever.”

    Theerak’s eyes widened. “Then why did you say you were fine?”

    Last night during their video call, Muenfah’s face had looked unusually pale, enough for Theerak to notice. But when he pressed him about it, Muenfah insisted he was okay.

    “I didn’t want you to worry.”

    “The more you don’t tell me… the more I worry.” Theerak said, cupping the other’s face with both hands. He couldn’t help but smile when he saw the slightly messy chocolate-brown hair. No matter what state Muenfah was in, he never looked any less handsome. “Especially now, when I haven’t had much time to take care of you.”

    “Last night, I took some medicine… I’m feeling better now.”

    “Kiss kiss, for the sick one.” Theerak said, planting a peck on those full lips.

    “Careful, or you will catch my fever.”

    “I am your doctor… how could I catch your fever?”

    “Heh.”

    The taller man chuckled in his throat before sitting up and straddling Theerak’s body. The pleading looks in his eyes from earlier vanished completely, replaced by the gaze of someone sly and cunning.

    “Phii Fah…” Theerak averted his gaze from the person above him, feeling shy. “…you are sick, don’t exert yourself too much.”

    Muenfah leaned down, pressing his nose to his cheek before trailing it to his neck. “Dr. Rak can’t give me an injection, you know.”

    “…”

    “Can this patient give the doctor an injection instead?”

    “Hey!!! You pervert!” Theerak glared at the larger man. Muenfah burst out laughing and peppered his lips with quick kisses before pulling back. “I thought that after not being together for days, the teasing would tone down a bit.”

    “Hmph.”

    “But your hungry stomach is still as cheeky as ever.”

    The taller man, laughing with delight, buried his face in his neck and said,    “However much you love me… that’s how cheeky I will be.”

    “Phii Fah, let go of me…”

    “Don’t you miss me?” Muenfah lifted his face from his neck and continued, “How about a little kiss, my good one?”

    Kiss…

    Theerak gave one peck on his full lips before wriggling out of Muenfah’s tight embrace. Since they hadn’t been close for several days, his tolerance for the teasing had dropped, and now Theerak was so embarrassed he felt like he might explode. He was about to get off the bed when a thick arm wrapped around his waist, pulling him back. Theerak plopped back onto the soft mattress, now sitting with his back to Muenfah. He could feel the larger man behind him inching closer before pressing his nose to the nape of his neck. Theerak flinched slightly and turned to glare at the cheeky man lying there with a sly smile.

    “Phii Fah!!”

    “I want to kiss your neck.”

    Theerak pressed his lips together tightly from embarrassment before asking something to change the subject. “Uh, you haven’t had breakfast yet, right?”

    “Not yet.”

    “Then I will go prepare some food for you ah…”

    Muenfah gave him a mischievous look and bit his own lip. Suddenly, Theerak felt a strange flutter in his stomach and quickly bolted out of the bedroom. His heart, calm for so long, started pounding again. Theerak rubbed the back of his neck, steadying himself to go prepare food for Muenfah.

    He decided to make instant porridge for Muenfah since it was quick and suitable for someone who was sick. Not long after, the man emerged from the bedroom. Freshly showered and smelling good, Muenfah walked over and hugged him from behind. Shirtless again, the warmth from his body seeped through the fabric. Theerak could tell Muenfah still had a slight fever.

    “You’ll need to take your medicine again soon, Phii Fah. Your body’s still warm.” Theerak said while pouring the porridge into a bowl.

    Muenfah rested his chin on his shoulder and replied, “If this patient could give the doctor one injection… the fever would probably go away instantly.”

    “If you don’t stop being cheeky… I will throw the syringe into the duck pond.”

    “Heh…” Muenfah pressed his nose against his cheek before saying, “I love you… I am smitten with you.”

    The little one, being loved and adored, held back a smile until his cheeks nearly burst. Theerak told the bigger one to let go before placing a bowl of porridge on the dining table. Muenfah acted like he didn’t want to eat because of a sore throat, so Theerak had to sit and watch, forcing him to finish it.

    “If you finish it all… I’ve got a reward for the good boy.”

    “What’s the reward for being good?”

    “I won’t tell you. It’s a surprise for when you finish eating.”

    “Is it… getting to eat me for a lifetime?”

    “Phii Fah!”

    “Heh.”

    Muenfah laughed, delighted at teasing him into a flustered outburst. He went back to eating the porridge intently, probably eager for the reward.

    Finally, Muenfah finished, and before Theerak could even clear the bowl, the bigger one demanded his prize.

    “I’d like my reward…”

    “Go sit on the sofa and wait for it, Sky.”

    Theerak took the porridge bowl to the kitchen, then went to grab some fever medicine from Muenfah’s room. He brought it to the one waiting for his reward. When Muenfah realized he’d been tricked, he sighed and took the medicine. Theerak couldn’t help but laugh at the disappointed look on Muenfah’s face. He climbed onto his sturdy lap, straddling him, and cupped the sick one’s face with both hands.

    “The reward for the sick one is two fever pills.”

    “Theerak you tricked me…” Muenfah said, wrapping his arms around his waist and burying his face in the crook of his neck. The warm breath against his skin told him Muenfah’s fever had spiked again.

    “I didn’t trick you. I really do have a reward for you Phii Fah.” “…”

    “I’ll sing a song for you.”

    Muenfah pulled his face from the crook of his neck and looked up to meet his eyes. “What song?”

    “The song ‘Love.’”

    “…”

    “Can I start singing now?”

    “Yes, please.”

    Theerak smiled at Muenfah before beginning, “Like rain falling in the dry season, like seeing a rainbow in broad daylight, like a cold breeze in April, like a weary heart growing strong again.”

    “…”

    “Like someone falling in love, like a lost soul finding a familiar face, like finding something precious that was lost, like the bad turning into something wonderfully good—just like when I met you, my life finally found…”

    It was at this moment that Muenfah closed his eyes and leaned in closer, pressing his forehead against Theerak’s. It wasn’t just the warmth of their bodies that transferred between them, but also the breath they shared.

    As Theerak recalled the next lines of the song, an overwhelming sense of gratitude gathered into a large lump in his chest. His eyes burned, and his nose stung, but he still tried to keep singing. Because Theerak wanted to confess his love to Muenfah through the lyrics too…

    “But I don’t know how to thank you, don’t know what to do, don’t know what could be grand enough to match, what I’ve received from you—love without asking, understanding without waiting, knowing what love is.”

    Theerak didn’t know when the tears started falling. He only realized it when Muenfah gently wiped his cheek with his thumb. Muenfah pulled his face away and gave him that same familiar smile.

    Theerak paused briefly to swallow the lump in his throat before continuing to sing…

    “Oh… you, you made me know, a love unlike anyone else’s, you gave it to me, made me have you, my heart wants you to know.”

    “…”

    “But I don’t know how to thank you, don’t know what to do, don’t know what could be grand enough to match, what I’ve received from you—love without asking, understanding without waiting, knowing what love is.”

    “…”

    “Understanding without waiting… knowing what love is.”

    Theerak closed his eyes and threw himself into a hug with the person in front of him. Muenfah had shown him what love was. Theerak thought that even if he thanked and loved Muenfah—Khun Muenfah—for his whole life, it still wouldn’t be enough, because what he’d received from him was so immense.

    Muenfah hugged him tightly and said, “Thank you, my Rak.”

    Theerak nodded as Muenfah pressed a kiss to his temple. “Thank you too, Phii Fah.”

    Thank you for letting him know what love means.

    TBC

     

    YOURSKY CHAPTERS HOME